• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Monthly Archives: March 2018

Becoming Sadi

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotica, Lesbian, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Fiction, First Time, Gay, Mature, oral sex, Reluctance, Romance, Transgendered, Transsexual, Transvestite, Virginity

Introduction:

Cody has a secret…he wishes he were a girl! What will happen when an old family friend discovers his secret and is okay with it….really okay with it!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Becoming Sadi

Cody open’s his eyes as he awakes, looking around at his familiar surroundings in his bedroom. Band posters, comic books and video games all over the floor.

His parents always gave him crap about the things he liked and tell him the typical “you’re too old to be into thoses kinda things!” He didn’t care though. He stepped out of his bed in his black t-shirt and grey track pant’s that he wear’s to bed and walks over to the window to look out as he yawned and stretch out his arms.

Look’s like the first day of spring break would be a beautiful day, though he could care less because As far as he was concerned he had a date with his PS4 today!

Among other things…. He was definitely a weird kid as far as his parents were concerned, couldn’t disagree with them though….leaving his room and heading down the hall to his sister’s room who had left for college and would be spending her break in Miami. She left a lot of clothes behind…..Oh did he mention…he likes to dress up like a girl..

He smile’s as he opened his sister Amy’s closet, she owned so many clothes that it would have been impossible to take them all with her to college. Her loss his gain as far as he was concerned, his sister was pretty small as was he as well. She was 5″7 117 lbs, had larger B cup breasts and a bit of a bubble butt.

He hadn’t had a growth spurt since middle school. He was 5″6 about 120 lbs maybe so her and he were about the same size…butt included… Cody had a rather large bubble butt for a guy and my hips were a little wide for some reason. He pulls out a black tank top and then reach down to a little dresser that was also in the closet. Pulling out a cute pair of his sisters denim short short’s.

Dressing like a girl was pretty easy for him not only because his sister and himself
were damn near the same size (including butt size) but because he had shoulder length blonde hair and feminine features and also kept his legs shaved because he loved the way they felt and always wore pants around other people so no one would notice.

Sliding the black t-shirt off and putting the black tank top on. Looking down at his flat chest in the B cup bra and frowning “wish I would have been blessed with your boobs too some times Amy” laughing a little to himself, trying not to be too loud because he had to listen and make sure that one of his buzzkill parents didn’t come home for a lunch break.

Sliding his track pants off and open’s the top dresser drawer, this was where Amy kept her bras and panties. Shuffling through the colorful assortment of panties. Some dull, some slutty, clearly I’m going for a slutty pair! He laughed to himself as he pulled out a red lace pair of panties and slide them up his legs and up to his butt. They are a size too small and the bottom of my cheeks stick out a bit. His soft small penis up front is pushed upward a bit but it’s not uncomfortable, having a small penis came in hand for his…let’s call it a hobby

Sitting down on his sister’s bed in her tank top and panties, remembering the first time he’d ever put on her clothing, Cody was young the first time and not even in high school yet and here he was now at 18 still doing it.
Always envied that his sister was able to wear such cute outfits and I started looking at other girls as well. The more rvealing clothes that girls wore tight, something about them that just turned me on….but not by them wearing it no….I wondered what it felt like to feel sexy and to be wanted by men like these females knew.

Remembering watching porn years ago and seeing a young sexy female getting pounded by a stud with a huge cock….most guys would wish they were the guy. Not him though, he wished he was the girl! But he was too chicken shit to ever try being with a man, especially dressed as a female…scared of the criticism that he’d no doubt recieve…

He’s brought back to reality when he hear’s his phone ringing from my room down the hall. Quickly sit’s up in the tank top and red lace panties and speed walks down the hallway upstairs to his bedroom. Seeing his dad’s name on my screen and swipe my thumb across the screen to answer ” hey dad what’s up?” Imet by his dad’s angry voice that he has always had ” Cody I need you to stick around the house for a few hours” he should have already known that Cody had no intentions of leaving the houe. Rolling his eyes ” sure dad but why? Cody twirls his long hair in his finger ( he even acted like a girl when he was dressed!) ” your uncle Garet is coming by to drop off some papers for me so just let him in and grab them”. He get’s a little angry because he would have to put normal clothes back on ” yeah sure dad no problem” they both said goodbye and hung up.

The two of them had never had much of a relationship, his dad always gave him crap about being different, never having a girlfriend, not having many friends and being more interested in comics, music, anime and comics. Oh if only you really knew what I liked dad, he laughs to himself and walks back to Amy’s room and outs the tank top and panties away as he puts his pajamas back on. He sighs as he closes his sisters bedroom door behind him.

About a half an hour passes and Cody is nose deep in a Batman comic when he hears the doorbell ring. He quickly stands up and head’s downstairs, the tile floor leading to the front door is cold to his barefeet as he walks faster. Opening the door to the big smiling Uncle Garet, ” what’s up kid?” as he steps in ” hey not shit Uncle Garet just enjoying the peace and quiet”.

Garet smiles and walks into the kitchen where he puts a stack of paers down, he wasn’t really Cody’s uncle but he grew up always seeing him because of his dad and Garet being such good friends. The big man smiles again ” oh I bet, must be nice not having the buzzkill parents around for a bit” he smiles. Cody’s dad and Garet were starting their own auto garage and were finalizing the deal, the paperwork he left on the counter no doubt would seal the deal.

The two talk for a bit, Cody always enjoyed talking to Garet, he was a gentle giant probably close to 6″6 thick beard and short brown hair and in pretty damn good shape for 50. Cody hated to admit it but he thought Garet was pretty hot….” well kid I won’t keep you anymore”. Looking at the tall man, feeling sorry for him, he lost his wife a few years back and his kids were all grown up and moved out. Only having Cody’s father to speak to had to suck! Walking Garet over to the door ” hey no worries Uncle Garet you can come hang any time you want. They both smile at each other as he leaves.

Watching him through the window as he hops into his big red F150 and leaves. A big smile across Cody’s face now as he darts up the stairs back to his sisters room. Practically dancing as he goes to the closet ” fuck it im going big today!” Opening the closet and grabbing a red dress that his sister wore to impress a guy she liked. It was tight on her and just barely covered her ass….smiling to himself ” let’s see if I can pull it off”

Grabbing a cute pair of red apple bottom heels that Amy had bought to match the dress, reaches for the red lace panties again….”naa” grabs a black and red thong instead and a red bra that he would stuff the best he could. Stripping down to fully nude as he pulls the thong up and put’s the much too big bra on first, then slides the dress on that clings tightly to his skin, his smooth shaved legs looking good, the bottom of the dress just like when his sister wore it was just barely covering his ass.

Walks over to a small vanity table in his sisters room and decides it’s a nail painting and makeup kind of day. He grabs a bottle of red fingernail polish to match the dress and heels and shakes it, he had gotten really good at doing his nails over the years. The only thing that sucked was that he had to immediately remove the polish. Doing his toes first, he only wore a size 8 in mens and had pretty small feet, after finishing his ties he starrs on his fingernails and waves his hands back and fourth for them to dry after finishing. Then sits down and takes a deep breath as he begin’s to put on eyeliner….mascara and a nice shade of darker red lipstick.

The final touch…he straightens his hair up real nice and straight with his sister’s old hair straightener. Smiling at himself in the mirror….he could pass for a female easily with makeup on he felt. He stands up and puts the heels on, he’s probably about 5″9 now with them on. He leaves his sisters room and starts heading back to his. Heel’s clicking on the wood floor as he does, he could probably walk in heels better than most women could at this point of his life!

Grabbing his phone and pushing his fingers through his soft long blonde hair as he walks over to a big mirror on his wall where he’ll be able to take full body self shots. It was his favorite thing to do dressed up, he had a folder on his laptop full of them. Taking sexy pics was good for boosting his confidence up.

He smiles as he stands sideways with a hand on his hip, sticking his butt out a little and snaps the first pic of what he can only describe as the best he’s ever looked. Cody had checked out at this point….he had become someone else…someone that he always referred to as… “Sadi”. Takes a few more sideway pics before walking over to his dresser and grabbing a kleenex box and he starts shoving them down into his bra.

Trying his best to make it look like he had bust, from a sideway view it was pretty convincing. He walks over to the mirror and pulls his hair back as he makes a duck face and snaps a few more pics….he must have forgot to lock the front door after Garet left… “hey i forgot to leave these with the rest of the….uhhhh cody?”

The voice….he feels his world end as he turns and see’s the tall man standing in his door way in disbelief. Cody takes a step back ” I…..Garet…” The big man steps in and look’s Cody up and down, Cody likes the way Garet is looking at him but knows that the jig is up…he was going to now be known as a freak. Garet finally speaks up ” how long has this been going on for…?” Shame on his face as he responds ” It’s been going on for a while Garet… looking down but then looks up when he feels the footsteps approaching him and see’s that Garet is now in front of him.

Even in heels Garet still hulked over him, ” you wouldn’ want anyone to find out about this would ya….?” No please Garet! I’ll do anything! Garet starts to rub up and down Cody’s hips ” anything huh?” then he leans down and plants a soft kiss on his lips….Codys first kiss awkwardly Cody kisses back and they continue to kiss, mixing their tongues in as they do Cody reaching up and putting his hands on Garets chest area. He feels big hands squeeze his butt a little as the dress lifts a bit in the back.

The kiss breaks as Garet keeps squeezing ” mmmmm now how did you end up with a butt like that kid!? Mmmmm bend over the dresser and let me get a good look at it!” Cody blushes but does as he is told and puts his hands on top of his dresser and bends over a bit. He feels the big hand on his ass again and then feels a smack followed by a squeeze he hates to admit it but he is loving this.

Another smack ” goddamn Cody you have a nicer ass than most girls do!” Cody smiles and looks back ” th….thank you” he get’s his ass fondled a little big longer before Garet backs off ” come undo my belt for me sweety” Cody smiles from being called sweety….this is it…he has wanted to feel like a girl forever and now he finally was and he felt wanted! He really feels wanted after he see’s how hard he has made Garet….slowly undoing his belt and unzipping his pants. The pant’s drop around his ankles and Cody gasps.

It had to have been 10 inches long atleast! THe big man backs up and sits down at the edge of the bed. Stroking his python slowly ” get on all fours and crawl to me cutie” Smiling and biting his lower lip at being called cutie he does as he is told and gets down on his knees, the wood floor hurts his knees as he crawls over to Garet, trying to look as sexy as possible.

He finally reaches inbetween his legs and rubs the mans thighs as he looks at the cock mesmerized. Garet smiles and softly smacks the big cock on his face “whatchya thinking about Cody?” Cody doesn’t like that he was called by his name and frowns. He then tries to sound as femine as possible ” it’s Sadi….and i’m thinking about sucking this big cock..” Garet’s eyes get big and wide…”ooohhhh fuck….nice to meet you Sadi….but a little less talk and more sucking” he winks.

Finally the truly born Sadi persona takes the large cock in both hands and strokes it softly to Garets approval. This was it…..leaning upwards a little he takes his tongue and runs it up and down the shaft. Oooooooooh Sadi….he moans as she continues to lick and then finally the moment of truth she takes the head of his penis into her mouth and starts to suck him “ooooohhhhhh good girl….yeah suck that dick baby” She has never felt so alive. Only able to get about 4 inches of the large cock into her mouth, she continues to suck him, siwrling her tongue around his shaft as it’s in her mouth.

This goes on for about five more minutes before he stops her ” that was great baby but I don’t wanna blow my load just yet….I have better plans… get up her on the bed on all fours and spread your legs Sadi” she does as she is told and stands up, feeling relieved not to have her knees on the hard wooden floor now.

Getting on the edge of the bed on all fours, his erect cock that was not maybe 5 inches was sticking the side of the the thong up front, he had never been so turned on before. Garet kicks his boots off and then his pants completley off, then steps up and slides the dress up a little bit revealing Sadi’s nice bubble butt.

He begins to smack it again and squeeze it before taking a step back ” fuck….you don’t mind if I snap a few pictures for later do you?” She looks back and smiles ” you didn’t even have to ask Garet” A big smile on his face now as he pulls out his HTC and takes some pics of her ass, stroking his cock as he does.

He had taken enough for a nice fap sessions later apparently because the next thing she knows the thong is being pushed over a bit and her cheeks spread as she feels a tongue enter her hole. Grabbing the sheets tightly “OH MY FUCKING GOD! Holy shit yessss eat my ass Garet!” She didn’t know such sensation existed, she is sad when he stops and stands back up.

Garet spits in his hand and rubs it on his dick…stroking it slowly ” ready to get your cherry popped Sadi girl?” Looking back a little nervous but she doesnt think she could ever tell this man no. Smiling ” mhm….I want you to be my first Garet….I trust you..” He smiles and grabs her ass cheek with one hand and starts to slowly push his head into her tight hole “oooohhhhh…..” her mouth wide open as she begins to feel pain instantly.

The head has barely even went in ” fuck…..god you’re huge!” Garet has her hips tightly now as he has about 3 inches in.

Getting to about 6 inches now he can see that she may not be able to completly take him in as there is really no more room in her anus for him to push. He starts to slide in and out slowly, she softly moans and breathes heavy as he keeps going in and out of her tight hole.

Sweat trickles down his forehead as he softly pumps into her. She wishes that she could take more in but it was painful enough with the 6 inches in. Her eyes closed and face sideways on the bed she continues to softly moan and breathe heavy. Her eyes still closed as she bites her lip ” oooh fuck me Garet! Don’t stop!

He pulls out and Sadi looks back kinda sad ” what’d wrong? He smiles and leans down kissing her lower back ” lay on your back for me Sadi so I can see your pretty face ” she smiles and quickly turns over onto her back and slides up the bed a little more so he can get on the bed with her.

He get’ s in between her legs and lays his massive frame against her much smaller frame. Planting a kiss on her as she grabs his face and passionately returns the favor. She felt so safe and wanted by the mature man as she shared a passionate kiss with him.

He breaks the kiss and gets up on his knees lifting her legs up as he does and grabbing the back of her thighs as he pushes them down to her chest area ” I need to be inside of you again sweety. The large head of his cock back at her hole, this time however it slides right in.

Grabbing the sheets tightly with her red painted nails ” oooohhhhh Garet fuck me faster please…” he does as he’s asked and picks up speed. Still not quite taking him fully in but then he slows down and looks at her. Looking back at him when suddenly ” Ughhhhhh nook fuck Garet it’s too big!

Garet quickly slid his full 10 inches in and was holding a wild look on his face from pleasure. He slides in and out at full length ” oooooohhhh my fucking god! Fuck my tight ass ooooooohhhhhh!” He pumps with a little more force and is met with a loud moan of pleasure. Her tiny semi erect cock moving back and fourth each time he thrusts.

He pulls out again “whew! Ok sweety get back on all fours” she quickly flips back over to all fours and he grabs her hips tightly. This time though he doesn’t hold back. Her ass jiggles as he pumps into her fast and wild now. Her little penis swaying around wildly as he fucks her. Jerking her head back as her hair goes back.

His hand reaches to her throat and turns her head back as he slides his tongue into her mouth. Sadi’s eyes practically in the back of her head now ” oooooohhh Garet yesssss fuck me hard!” She moans ad their tongues explore one another. He let’s go of her throat and grabs her hips extremely tight her head jerks back down and she smiles and giggles, he pumps into her fast and hard.

She enjoys his large hands tightly grabbing her hips however though as he continues to wildly pump into her for another 10 minutes before finally ” god….im gonna cum baby” she feels the cock slide out of her and he squeees her ass as he strokes quickly with his hand.

Letting out a big grunt as Sadi feels his hot seed land all over her ass. Garet breathes heavy as he finishes and then lays down on the bed next to her, she rests her head on his chest and they begin to softly kiss each other for a few minutes before she breaks the kiss ” you’re not going to tell on me are you…?”

He looks at her and smiles ” no i’m not going to I promise…..but can we maybe do this more…?” Looking up at him and smiling ” I’d love too” he kisses her forehead and stands up. grabbing his pants up off the floor and sliding them back on. Sadi sits up and ironically enough pulls some tissue out of her bra to clean the cum up on her backside.

Garet laughs ” if you just had a pair of breasts no one would ever think you’re a boy….god i’m looking at you now and don’t even recognize you….you look amazing Co…I mean Sadi” He winks and smiles and she smiles back at him ” wanna walk me out?” Sadi gets up and straightens the dress out and extends her tiny hand to him with a smile as the big man extends his and tightly grabs a hold of hers.

They reach the front door and he puts his hands on her hips and gives her a kiss, his beard tickles her a little bit each time he does ” you know…..I’m totally not doing anything tomorrow night…just planned on sitting at home and watching movies. Maybe you could lie to your parents and say you’re going over to a friends house for the night….you could come over and dress up for the entire night!” She smiles at the idea ” I would love that….let’s do that.” she smiles.

They give each other one more goodbye kiss before Garet leaves. He closes the door behind him and smiles, lookinbg forward to tomorrow night as he realizes that it’s time to go back to being boring Cody since his parents would be home soon. But smiles again at the thought of spending the night at Garets house tomorrow! Life was going to start changing for the better he felt!

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Road Trip

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Fiction, Romance

Introduction:

An older rock star meets a young waitress in St. Louis.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Richard

I opened my eyes, wondering, for a few moments, where the hell I was.

Buffalo.

Well, I guess somebody has to be in Buffalo.

I swung my legs out of the hotel bed and sat on the edge for a few moments. I don’t smoke anymore, but the urge still comes over me in the mornings, especially mornings when I wake up in a city that I don’t really want to be visiting. I inched myself down onto the floor and did the first few bits of the stretching routine that keeps my back in shape. A lifetime of playing bass and guitar, and over a decade of being on the road with No Known Religion, had left me nearly crippled in my early 30s. Ten years later – ten mostly clean years later – I felt in better shape than I’d ever been. At least physically. The mind and the career? Well, still question marks I suppose.

John Harvester’s 2002 Honda Odyssey, full of guitars, sound equipment, and a sleeping bag, waited for me in the parking lot. John was the only member of No Known Religion that I was still speaking to, and I was borrowing his van for a month long trip from my home in Newport, Rhode Island, to Los Angeles. My agent had booked me a couple shows en route, shows where I’d be my new self, the new Richard Danton, the former metal-head who’d recreated himself as an alt-rock singer-songwriter. I wasn’t really touring, however. At 44 I was recently unattached and homeless, and, professionally, I was unsure about this new music I was playing. A road trip seemed like a good idea – seeing the country on my own, without the van and the entourage, and hopefully stumbling across something meaningful out there on America’s open roads.

I’d come to Buffalo out of nostalgia. Part of my teenage years had been spent here, in a dumpy house on Virginia Street. That’s where I’d taught myself to play the guitar, copying Jimmy Page and Jimi Hendrix licks until I could play them in my sleep. To my surprise, that house was still standing and looked about as derelict as I remembered it. On my way out of town, I sat in the van outside my old house for a few moments, thinking about that kid 30 years ago – dumping his backpack on his bed after school, and picking up his guitar, and playing until midnight. Jesus, I was such a miserable teenager. Hell, I don’t know. Maybe all teenagers are miserable.

Ah well. Fuck Buffalo.

On Interstate 71, I picked up my cell phone from the passenger seat and hummed a few melodies into Dictomate, an audio recording app. A couple lyrics came to my lips:

And the forgetting would be easier

If what I was forgetting wasn’t you

About as uninspiring as the rest of the crap I was writing these days. What’s that saying? Anything too dumb to be written down gets sung instead?

A highway sign for Cincinnati gleamed in the sunshine as I blew past in the Odyssey. I dug a cigarette out of the glove box and put an old Def Leppard CD into the stereo. Lock up your daughters, Cincinnati. Here comes new age Richard Danton.

Dana

I sat on an old, rusted folding chair behind the diner smoking a cigarette. Every minute or so the wind changed direction and a strong, pungent odor filled my nostrils. It was so nice that my employer decreed that our ‘smoking area’ had to be a mere ten feet from the dumpster, I thought sarcastically.

I looked at my watch, only five minutes left on my fifteen-minute break and I’d have to get back to my tables or else the manager would yell at me again. I was his best server, and still, he treated me with contempt ever since I rebuffed his advances. What an asshole.

My life wasn’t turning out how I had dreamed it would in high school. Four years ago, I had it all. I was a cheerleader, the prom queen, and my boyfriend was the star quarterback of the football team. By all accounts, I was one of the most popular girls in my graduating class.

Four years later, life looked much different. My handsome former high school boyfriend would be graduating from Ohio State next month and was a top prospect for the NFL draft. In contrast, I was a waitress in a dead-end job, in a dead end city, St. Louis. I had grown up in a small, rural town in central Missouri. Seeking adventure and excitement, I moved to the ‘big city’. Of course, like the rest of my life, nothing turned out as I had planned.

I crushed my cigarette out under my shoe and pushed the disheveled, long locks of blonde hair out of my face and proceeded back inside the diner. My manager looked at his watch and gave me a dirty look. I was only one minute late, that’s not a mortal sin, right?

So many times I thought about just giving in and doing what he wanted. One blow job a week and I could take as many breaks as I wanted, for as long as I wanted. However, there was no way I was going to give him that satisfaction. I didn’t have much pride left, but it wasn’t non-existent, not yet anyway.

The diner was dead, or more accurately, more dead than usual. I delivered a hamburger and fries to the only guy that was sitting in my section. I gave him a big flirty smile as I re-filled his ice-tea.

“Thank you darlin’,” he said, as he ran his big sausage fingers over my arm.

He was old enough to be my grandfather. God, how pathetic am I? Flirting with a senior citizen for the hope of getting a decent tip. My depravity knew no bounds.

I looked up at the clock. It was 4:00 pm. I watched as my manager grabbed the bank deposit bag and walked out the front door, right on schedule. I had at least a half hour before he’d get back, and the diner was as quiet as a cemetery.

“Deb, could you cover my section for a few minutes?” I said to my co-worker, as she gave me a knowing smile.

I walked into the kitchen and my eyes briefly locked on the day cook, Larry. His assistant Fernando was engrossed in the task of chopping up heads of lettuce that comprised the main ingredient of the salad mix we’d be serving later on that evening.

I bypassed both of them and went into the small employee restroom that was adjacent to the kitchen. I turned around quickly, checking the handle on the door, ensuring that it was unlocked.

The bathroom was so small, maybe four feet by four feet, barely enough room for the small sink and toilet, and it was disgusting. The manager ensured that the night crew properly cleaned the customer restroom. However, he couldn’t give a shit whether they cleaned this one that the employees were required to use. Even though the tiny space had four ‘pine tree’ air fresheners hanging in each corner, it barely overpowered the smell of urine that emanated from the toilet and floor.

I stood in front of the tiny sink, washing my hands, killing time, until…

I heard the door open and peered at Larry’s face as it reflected in the mirror above the sink. Our eyes met for a brief second as he slid into the cramped space behind me and almost simultaneously closed and locked the door.
In an instant, I felt Larry behind me as he kissed the back of my neck. Without uttering a word, he reached underneath the hem of my server’s uniform and tore the thong off my body in one swift motion. I put my hands on the filthy sink and opened my legs as best I could in the cramped space, giving him better access.

I felt his coarse, calloused hands forcefully cupping the cheeks of my ass cheeks as he kissed and licked my neck. His movements were urgent, raw, and rough and I could smell the sweat on his body, the result of a long shift that began at five this morning.

Larry unceremoniously flipped the hem of my uniform up and it rested on my back. I undid the first three buttons on the front of my uniform and unclasped my bra letting my 34C breasts slip out of the cups. Observing what I had done, he stopped kissing my neck long enough to reach around and I felt his fingers roughly pinch and pull my nipples causing me to let out a low moan.

He used my body to help steady himself as he dropped down to his knees behind me. I reached behind and clutched my ass cheeks, pulling them apart, and exposing my most intimate area for him. I whimpered as I felt his tongue enter my vagina and he made loud slurping and sucking noises that vibrated off of the walls of the tiny room.

Every few seconds the tip of his tongue would haphazardly, as if almost by accident, brush up against my clit, causing my knees to go weak. As our customers could attest, Larry didn’t have many culinary skills, but thankfully, after six months of fucking him, he was finally able to eat my pussy with a small degree of skill.

After a minute or so I began to grind myself up and down on his tongue. We had been doing this enough by now that he knew that was his cue. I felt him move his head back and spit, his saliva land on my asshole. Seconds later, I felt his tongue enter my puckered hole which caused me to cry out, and I had to remind myself to keep my voice down, lest my co-workers form a line outside the bathroom door to auditorily observe our carnal pursuits.

He pressed his tongue in and out of my ass hard and fast, just the way he knew I liked it. I reached down between my legs and lightly ran my finger between my wet folds gently massaging my clit as I felt my orgasm sweep over me, causing my legs to go weak. Thankfully, I felt Larry’s strong arms on my thighs which steadied me until I could recover.

Larry stood up again and I heard the zipper on his jeans open and he pulled his short, stubby cock from his pants. I reached behind and pulled the hem of my uniform back up as it had fallen when I was thrashing about as I orgasmed. I felt him rub the head of his penis up and down my slit several times lubricating the tip in my wetness.

He pushed himself into me hard, causing me to grunt as he filled me with one short stroke. I had enough room to lay my head down on the sink as he started to slam into me with short, furious thrusts. I knew he wouldn’t last long at this pace and I quickly reached between my legs again to rub my clit. Larry wasn’t a very skilled lover, and if I was going to achieve another orgasm, I knew I had to take care of it myself. After only about thirty seconds I watched in the mirror as he began to tense up and emit low guttural grunts. Almost immediately after, I felt his semen squirt into me. Almost concurrently, my second orgasm racked my body, due more from my fingers on my clit than his cock inside of me.

I listened for a minute or so as our breathing returned to normal and I felt his cock slip out of me. Without saying a word, he put his member back into his pants, slipped out the door, and returned to the kitchen.

Once he was gone, I quickly reached for the toilet paper and wiped Larry’s excess semen from my vagina. Some of it had even starting to leak out and run down the inside of my thighs and I made sure to clean that up as well. I wanted to be able to more thoroughly wash, but this would have to do until I finished my shift, then I could go home and take a shower.

As I stood back up, I caught my reflection in the mirror and it gave me pause. Most days, I hated the person who looked back at me. However, after these sessions with Larry, I loathed myself even more.

Richard

The show at the 20th Century Theatre in Cincinnati started at 8:00pm. I had the sound check wrapped up by 6:30pm, and then just ambled up and down the streets, trying to work the stiffness of driving all day out of my butt and my back and my shoulders. I found the Oakley Pub nearby, and had a mushroom burger and a beer, and then another beer, sitting on the patio in the May sunshine.

At 7:59pm, dressed in jeans, a black shirt with a collar, and a black sports coat, I carried my 25-year-old Martin guitar out onto the stage. As 300 plus people applauded, I eased the guitar strap over my neck and shoulder, and picked up the cable and plugged in. The applause continued, but that moment was coming, that moment when an audience’s applause shifts from “we’re so glad you’re here” to “okay, show us something.” I had been listening to that slight transition for years now, and as I felt it happen, I leaned towards the mic, looked past the stage lights at the shadowy sea of faces, and said: “Hello out there beautiful people of Cincinnati.”

And two hours of music poured out of me.

*

After the show I sat in my dressing room, drinking scotch, staring at the wall, at the ceiling. Teri, the theater manager, poked her head inside eventually and moved towards me, putting her hand on my shoulder and kissing my cheek. “Richard,” she said. “Great show. Seriously – great show. I think you made the people of Cincinnati very happy.”

Teri was probably in her early fifties. She stood about 5’6 and I’d guess her weight to be around 175 to 180. She was wearing tight black slacks, a red top with a black jacket over top. She had straight dark brown hair that ran down almost to her shoulders, with the bangs on her forehead cut across in a straight line. A fairly featureless face was somewhat enlivened by bright red lipstick and what seemed to be fake eyelashes… long, with subtle rainbow colors in them. She was overweight, there was no doubt about it, but somehow she carried it well. I’d guess that she was that girl in high school who put on some weight but made up for it with sassiness, and had been living that way ever since. Anyway, I wasn’t complaining, and I wasn’t really thinking about women or sex just then either.

“Teri,” I said, “I want to play some more.”

“Play some more?” she repeated. “What, here?”

“No. Not here, and not this stuff. I want to play something loud, jam with some kids. Is there a dumpy bar near here that has live music?”

“Are you serious?”

“Yeah. I get urges for the old days. And to be honest, the 20th Century Theatre didn’t do it for me tonight.”

“Well, sorry Richard,” she said, with an “excusssseeeee meeeee..,.” hint to her voice.

“No, it wasn’t the theater Teri. This stuff I play these days…” I waved my hand slightly. “I don’t know. Sometimes I need more.”

“Well, yeah, I know a place. You want me to take you there?”

“No, it’s okay. I don’t want to waste your time. Just tell me the name and the address… I’ll find it with my phone.”

“Well, Richard,” she said, sitting on the arm of the couch. “I might like to go actually. Old school Richard Danton – that sounds like a show. And all I have at home is a surly teenager if she’s even there.”

I drank back the last of my scotch and set the glass down on the coffee table. I stood up and put my arm around Teri’s shoulders. “The Hell with your teenager,” I said. “Let’s go.”

*

Thinking that I might want to pass out in it, we took my Odyssey. Teri navigated us to some club where she winked at the bouncers and used my name as a ticket inside. The band on stage reminded me of No Known Religion’s early days – loud, and completely artless. We spoke to the sound guys who got a message to somebody who got a message to the band, and at a break between songs I shook hands with the lead guitarist and got handed a surprisingly nice Gibson electric. A hundred people in the audience? A hundred people standing in front of that crappy stage, drinking, sweating, cursing. They hooted and cheered when my name got mentioned even though most of them probably had no idea who I was. I jammed along with several of the band’s originals, taking some lead guitar riffs here and there, and even taking the mic when they conned me into playing Something Right Something Wrong from Religion’s first album.

Teri was up front all night, just at the foot of the stage. She had a bottle of beer in her hand most of the time, waving it in the air as she ground out the rhythm. I watched from the stage and was surprised at how into it she seemed to be. I was even more surprised when she hooked up with some random dude who sashayed his way up to her within the crowd of dancing or swaying bodies and pressed himself hard against her from behind. She let him grope her breasts, and she even reached a hand back for a while to clutch his ass cheek and pull him even harder against her… grinding her fat ass back against him.

At the end of the night, when the place had emptied and I was sharing a few drinks and a joint with the band and the sound guys, Teri was at a nearby table, laughing and gossiping with her dancing partner. I watched his hands go to her legs and hers to his. I didn’t feel any jealousy, or envy, just a strange sense of interest, and curiosity. When they disappeared off towards the washrooms, I watched them go, and when they were gone long enough to guess that something was happening, I set my drink down and wandered after them. I went into the men’s room and found no one there. I took a piss and then shrugged and walked into the women’s washroom, saying “Hello” as I entered.

Teri was leaning back with her ass against one of the three sinks in the room. The man she’d been flirting with was on his knees in front of her, his face buried between her legs. He was holding her left leg in his hand, holding it high against his shoulder. Her right hand was on his head, her fingers in his hair, pulling him into her. He must have known what he was doing, for Teri’s head was back, and she was moaning deeply.

The washroom was lit or pretended to be lit, by three dim bulbs above the mirrors at the sink. The dim light and the fog of alcohol made it a surreal scene. Teri in her black jacket and red top, her slacks and panties lying on the filthy floor. The guy barely even real, just a sexual animal presence in the shadows. I moved towards the toilet stalls, leaning against them, behind Teri and her guy. Her eyes caught mine and she smiled. “Danton,” she said, “come on over here.”

I wavered. I could imagine my tongue in Teri’s mouth. I could imagine this sassy, fleshy brunette kissing me open and wet, and likely going down on me, taking my cock deep into her mouth. And I could imagine cumming and cumming through a long orgasm, Teri drinking me down, licking up the last drops, holding my shaft in her hand as she cleaned me.

But the will, the energy, to push away from the toilet stalls wasn’t there.

I shook my head. “Can I watch?”

Teri pushed the man’s head away from her, and he rocked back on his heels. She turned, her hands on the sink, looking over her shoulder, waving her large full ass at him. “Come on baby,” she cooed, “drive mommy home.”

He never even looked at me. His hands went to his belt, his pants, unbuttoning and unzipping. His cock free, he stroked it three, four times, his right hand on Teri’s ass cheeks, caressing, measuring, assessing her. He lifted his left hand from his cock, and spit into it, then smeared his saliva up and down his thick cock. “Grab your ass cheeks for me, baby,” he moaned. “I’m going to use the back door.”

“You naughty fucker,” Teri teased, but she did as he asked, reaching behind her, taking her full ass cheeks in her hands, spreading them wide, exposing her ass crack, allowing him to guide the tip of his swollen cock against her asshole.

He wasn’t very gentle.

Teri gasped and swore angrily as he drove hard into her ass. She let go of her left ass cheek to use her arm to brace herself against the mirror on the wall, but she kept holding her right cheek and pushed herself back as he plunged into her. She hung her head low as he began thrusting hard into her, his hands firm on her waist, pulling his hips back, filling her over and over again with cock. Teri had to use both hands now to anchor herself, her left outstretched towards the mirror, her right clutching the dirty sink. He moved a hand up to her breasts, gripping the huge sloppy things through her red top and through her bra, massaging them roughly as he pounded her ass.

He gasped and shuddered when he came, Teri’s ass cheeks squeezing back on his cock as a load of hot sticky cum poured into her. She milked the cum from him, pushing back and clenching as his thrusts slowed, savoring everything she could get from this man. Finally, he slid out of her, and looking over his shoulder, said: “how’d you like that old-man?”

“Hot,” I answered, not really having thought anything about it at all. “Hot, yeah, nice.”

He moved to a sink, lifted his cock over the edge, and rinsed himself off. Tucking himself back in, he slapped Teri’s ass and left the washroom. Teri moved to a toilet stall, pushed the door open, and walked inside. I could hear her rip off lengths of toilet paper to clean herself off as well.

I moved to one of the sinks, turned on both taps, and leaning forward, splashed water over my face, rinsing some over my neck as well. The guy looking back at me in the mirror showed every single one of his 44 years, and maybe a few extras as well. Grey was seeping into my dark brown hair, but I didn’t have any urge to hide it. Didn’t even have the energy to think about hiding it. Truth be told, I was weary. The marrow in my bones was weary. No Known Religion had taken its toll on me, and I’d been glad to leave that life, and those assholes, behind. But I hadn’t really replaced that life with anything – at least not with anything that mattered to me. The singer-songwriter thing made some money, but it wasn’t “me” – whatever “me” was at this point in my life.

Teri walked out of the stall and put her hand on my lower back. “Give a girl a ride home?” she asked.

“Yeah, sure Teri,” I said. Realizing I hadn’t even remembered to book a hotel room in this city. Maybe Teri would let me use her couch.

Dana

It was nearly 10:00 pm when I finally got to my small, cramped two bedroom apartment that I shared with my roommate. I sat my backpack on the small table in the kitchen and unzipped it. After rummaging around for a few seconds I finally pulled out a small container of leftovers that Larry had managed to scrape together for me from the kitchen. I ran my finger over the cold food. Two small pieces of overcooked fried chicken, mashed potatoes with lumpy gravy, a couple of scoops of canned mixed vegetables, and a small dinner roll.

My stomach was grumbling and I was tempted to microwave the food and eat, but then I thought better of it. I needed a shower first. I felt sticky from head to toe. The old air conditioner in the diner just barely kept the heat at bay, and no matter how much antiperspirant I used, I always felt sticky at the end of my shift. It also didn’t help that I let Larry have sex with me in that disgusting bathroom. I still felt the remnants of his semen between my legs and that was enough to make me want to put off eating.

About twenty minutes later I emerged from the shower and I felt human again. I heard rustling in the kitchen and I knew that my roommate had made it home. Jill was a checker at Wal-Mart and worked the same shift that I did. I normally was able to make it home before her, though.

She looked at me and gave me a knowing smile as I entered the kitchen.

“You had sex with Larry again, didn’t you Dana?”

“No comment,” I said, giving her a sarcastic smile.

She shook her head as she pulled my leftover food out of the microwave and got two paper plates out of the cupboard.

We ate silently for a few minutes. Thankfully, she was willing to let my workplace sexual activities drop and let me eat in peace. I didn’t need her reminding me how disgusting it was to have sex with Larry or hear her lecture me about how I could do so much better.

“Don’t forget about going out tomorrow,” she said, once we had finished our meager meal, her voice breaking the silence.

“How could I possibly forget,” I said, giving her a gentle smile.

It was my first Friday night off in months and Jill and I had been planning for weeks to go to the opening of a brand new club in the trendy fashion district. However, about a week ago, she met some guy online and this new ‘boyfriend’ of hers talked her into going to some dive bar on the south side because he knew the owner and could get cheap drinks.

I had tried several times to change her mind, but she wouldn’t relent. Just my luck, the first Friday night I have off for months and I finally have the chance to do something fun and she falls for another ‘online’ guy and won’t stand up to him and tell him that she’d rather go someplace else. What was worse, she had made me promise to be a ‘third wheel’ and go with them.

“You promised that you wouldn’t back out on me Dana,” she said.

“I’ll be ready to go at eight,” I said hesitantly.

“Thank you so much,” she said cheerfully. “I know you’ll have a good time.”

I seriously doubted that. But, Jill had been there for me more times than I could remember. She was truly the only good thing in my life and I wouldn’t let her down by backing out on her.

The next day dragged on and felt like it wouldn’t end. I spent eight hours dealing with irritated customers complaining about bad food; screaming babies, an annoying manager, and a cook that wanted to get me alone in the bathroom and have his way with me. By the end of my shift, I felt like I wanted to step in front of a bus and put myself out of my misery. Thankfully, the day finally ended and I was able to get out of the diner without killing myself or someone else.

I quickly put all of my problems out of my mind, it was Friday! Things can’t ever be entirely bad on a Friday. And even better, for the first time since I could remember, I had the evening off.

The south side always scared me and I rarely ventured there. However, I promised my roommate I’d go with her and her new boy toy. What was that old Boston song that my father used to love listening to: “Doing it right on the wrong side of town” I think was the name of it.

How apropos.

I stepped out of the shower and dried off while examining myself in the mirror. My breasts weren’t that big, but they fit my small 5’4″ frame nicely and my wet blonde hair looked a bit wild now, but I’d make sure it was tamed and under control. I ran several times a week which kept my body tight and toned and I was actually a few pounds lighter than my high school cheering days. Even though I still got my fair share of looks from men, both young and old, I didn’t feel pretty anymore.

I read in Cosmo that feeling beautiful was a state of mind and not an actual outward appearance. If that were true, then there should be a law against ‘peaking’ in high school. You know, that feeling that all of your best days are behind you and that you have to settle for letting fate decide what the rest of your life will be like.

More than anything, I just wanted to catch a break. Was it too much to ask to have a life changing event that would somehow put me on a new and different course. Realistically, if the last four years had taught me anything, it was that those types of breaks only occur in the movies. In the real world, people toil away in thankless anonymity and try to get through a meaningless existence any way they can.
As I did my hair and makeup, I tried to think back to that moment when my life changed. When I went from the popular cheerleader that everyone loved, to a downtrodden waitress. I wondered if that moment actually existed, or was it just a series of bad choices that led me to where I am?

I quickly wiped a tear from my cheek and promised myself that at least for the rest of the night, I’d stop with the self-pity. I needed to be there for Jill and I needed to put all of these dark thoughts behind me, at least for a few hours.

Walking into my small bedroom, I started rummaging through my clothes. I needed to do laundry and didn’t have a large selection of clean clothes, but I finally decided on a short, faded blue denim, jean skirt, a white, sleeveless, button crop top, matching lace bra and panty set, and gold ankle wrap sandals. I stood in front of my full-length mirror for several minutes and tried to force a smile, but it never appeared.

Richard

My agent had offered me a gig at the Horseshoe Casino in Memphis, but I’d turned him down. Something about playing a casino made me want to jump off a bridge. He got me a night at a little place called the Hi-Tone Cafe instead, and I enjoyed it. The manager was cool, the atmosphere was relaxed, and an old friend from high-school happened to be there. She’d probably been the one girl I’d really been friends with back in my miserable teenage years. We talked at the bar until the place closed, and I gave her a lift home in the Odyssey. Neither of us made any hints or floated any suggestions, and I watched her open the door to her house and walk inside, and then I drove off aimlessly. Once again I’d completely forgotten to book a hotel room, so I slept in the back of the Odyssey until the morning sunshine and my aching back woke me up.

Buying a coffee in a convenience store, I asked the kid behind the counter if there was a park nearby. She directed me to Overton Park, where I threw down a blanket and my yoga mat and spent 2 hours sipping coffee and doing my stretching routine. At one point in my life, my back was so bad that walking around I crouched my 5’11 frame down to about 5’8. It sucked. There were brief moments when my back simply said “fuck it” and seemed to disappear on me. I’d have to fall down to my knees, unable to support myself standing upright.

I took yoga for a year back in Newport. Took some Tai-Chi as well. They provided the only clarity in my life as Holly and I were separating. And thankfully, they got my back on the road to recovery as well. The stretches I did in Overton Park, watching people wander by on the trails, sunshine glittering on whatever that pond was called, were my own compilation of things that worked for me. Child’s Pose, the easiest of them all, was the stretch that always helped the most.

When I finished stretching I took my USA map to a bench near the water. I had no commitments until a show in Colorado in two weeks time. I looked at New Orleans for a while, and Texas, and then traced my finger up Interstate 55 towards St. Louis. Before No Known Religion, when I was in a terrible band that is now rightfully forgotten, we’d played St. Louis a lot. Terrible bars on the south side of the city. Noise. Jackasses yelling at us through the noise. Being 21, 22 years old and on a stage. Wow, that was a long time ago.

I closed the map. St. Louis.

*

I had no memory of the Heavy Anchor from my visits to St. Louis 20 years ago. Driving around the south side I noticed the lights and heard the music and decided to give it a try. The place is divided in two, with a fairly normal, nautical-themed, bar on the one side, and when you walk through and turn the corner, you get to a pretty rowdy, and loud, open area with a small stage crammed against the wall. There was a four-piece band making a lot of noise in there – bass, drums, guitar, the vocalist playing some rhythm guitar less than helpfully. They were, well, awful is one way to put it, but to be fair they were exactly like the band I was with back before Religion, so I guess everyone starts somewhere.

I got a beer and stood amongst the crowd of about 100 people for a while, watching, listening. Fifteen or so people were moshing a bit up at the stage, most of the rest of us just swaying and maybe nodding our heads in time to the noise. When they took a break, I watched the guitarist move to the bar and pick up some more beers. “Hey, nice set,” I half yelled, moving over beside him.

“Yeah, thanks, dude,” he answered. Big guy, wearing jeans, a black T-Shirt, baseball hat on backward. He probably worked at some box store during the day, but right now he had his “rock musician on stage” mojo going.

“I’m Richard Danton,” I yelled.

“You’re who?”

“Richard Danton! Do you remember No Known Religion?”

“The band?”

“Yeah – the band. I’m Richard Danton from No Known Religion.”

Standing at the bar, drunk 25-year-olds pressing around us shouting at each other, a lightbulb began to go off in the guy’s brain. “No Known Religion?” he said again, “Point of No Return? Bring the Voodoo? Storm Clouds?”

I nodded as he named songs from the band’s glory days.

“Holy shit,” he said, a bit of teenage-groupiness creeping over him, “what the hell are you doing here?”

“I was kind of hoping to play some music! Can I get up and do a few songs with you guys?”

“Yeah – fuck me – of course. Holy shit – come over here and meet the guys.”

So, they made space for me on that tiny stage. I took off my coat and sweated it out in jeans and a suede shirt, the cuffs rolled up to my forearms. I mostly helped with some lead and rhythm on their own songs, but we also played a Religion song with me on the microphone, and we all decided we knew Van Halen’s Jamie’s Cryin well enough to give it a go, so we did that as well. I don’t think anyone in the crowd really understood what was happening, but we had fun on stage, and I enjoyed being loud and completely artless up there with those guys.

Not wanting to completely hog their gig, I yelled “thanks” into the mic, pulled the guitar from my shoulder, and stepped down from the stage. They shouted my name a few times and talked me up, and then broke into more of their stuff. On my way to the bar, a few people who now recognized me clapped my shoulder, snapped photos with their phones, shouted random stuff at me. It was all good until some jackass with a beer in his hand appeared before me, and actually started stabbing his finger at my chest.

“What’s with the Barry Manilow crap?” he was shouting.

“What?”

“The Barry Manilow crap! This new shit you’re playing! What the fuck’s wrong with you?”
He was maybe 24, 25. Jeans, filthy t-shirt, clean shaven head, stupid look on his face. A couple girls lingered behind him, both of them looking half-concerned and half-embarrassed. “Dude!” I yelled through the noise of the band, “come on, give me a break.”

I tried to push on by him, but he shuffled in front of me again. “It’s pissing on the past Danton!” He yelled. “This crap you’re playing now – it’s like you’re pissing all over Religion.”

Fuck this guy. I reached towards him and shoved him away from me. Hard. The two girls that seemed to be with him moved to either side as he stumbled backward between them, spilling the beer he had in his hand. The running lunge he was about to make was written all over his face, and as he barreled towards me I stepped to the right, pushed his shoulders with my left hand and his ass with my right, and helped him crash back into the crowd of people that had been behind me, and then fall to the filthy beer-covered floor.

“You with this asshole?” I shouted to the two girls. They nodded but didn’t really speak.

“He’s a fucking jackass!”

“He’s just drunk!” one girl shouted back to me.

“No shit! But he’s also an asshole. Look…” but I was cut short when he clocked me in the back of the head with something hard. The blow knocked me forward into the girl with the white top and the jean skirt, my head cracking against hers as she tried to catch my fall. With my head throbbing I turned around to see the asshole standing there with a mason-jar beer-glass in his hand. I lunged at him, and taller and heavier than he was, I knocked him to the floor and landed on top of him. I got my hand on his forehead and bashed his head down against the floor, but still holding the mason-jar he swung it wildly and crashed it against my chin, knocking me off him. The rest is a bit of a blur. We got separated, and I have no idea what happened to him. I lay on the floor looking up into a haze, listening to mostly incoherent voices. Closing my eyes, I could feel my heartbeat, feel the blood pumping hard through my body. Christ, it was exhilarating. I almost smiled.

I opened my eyes when someone started calling me “Mister”. Jesus, that was off-putting. Made me feel like a high-school English teacher. The blonde girl in the white top that I’d butted heads with earlier was kneeling beside me, her face hanging above me. I don’t know what it was, but my hand reached up unconsciously and settled on her knee.

“Hi,” I whispered.

Dana

I looked out the window apprehensively, so this was the south side?

Jill’s new internet boyfriend had come by our apartment and picked us up about half an hour earlier in an old, beat-up Chevy Caprice. She introduced him only as ‘Axe’ and God, he looked like a real winner. He was wearing a dirty, sweat stained T-Shirt and ripped jeans that he’d probably been wearing since junior high. He had full tattoo sleeves on both arms, a shaved head, and his entire appearance just gave me the creeps. Jill and I were dressed in our best clothes and we looked so out of place with him. I wasn’t expecting him to be wearing a three-piece suit, but were clean jeans and t-shirt too much to ask? Given my sexual history, I hated to judge Jill, or the men that she chose to be around; but damn, he looked like such a loser.

We drove down Gravois Avenue as we sped past small retail stores and shops that looked like they hadn’t been updated since the 1950’s. It was like we were stuck in a time warp and it felt like James Dean would pull up beside us at any minute and challenge us to drag race.

Finally, we pulled up in front of a bar that was nestled between two businesses and it looked so out of place. What the hell is a ‘Heavy Anchor’ I wondered to myself.

Axe proceeded to walk into the bar without even holding the door open us, so much for chivalry I guess. Jill and I entered the bar and I watched Axe walk over to the bartender and vigorously shake his hand. They began talking but I couldn’t make out what they were saying because of the band that was up on the small stage. Axe’s absence gave me time to take in my surroundings.

The bar had an odd “ships and whaling” theme which seemed out of place for St. Louis. Sure we had the Mississippi, but this was a bit much. The patrons looked to be a mix of miscreants and hicks who were drinking and listening to the band play. I noticed that most of the cocktails were served in Mason-style jars with anchors on them which added to the strange maritime-hayseed feel of the place. The bar could only be described as eclectic and I honestly wasn’t sure what to make of the place.

I heard Axe’s voice which brought me back to the now.

“Come’on,'” he muttered, motioning us towards an empty table, carrying a pitcher of beer and three glasses.

We sat down at a table that wasn’t too far from the stage and Axe began filling our glasses. The band was really loud which made holding a conversation with Jill almost impossible. I could have handled the volume if the band was good. But they weren’t – they were just loud. Loud and pretending to be angry. That’s all I was really getting from them. Wow. Fun times. Thanks, Axe.

While Jill and I were sipping our beer, Axe was gulping his. He had finished off the pitcher and ordered another before Jill and I could even get our first glass down. Being a waitress who had to deal with drunks coming into the diner on a regular basis, I knew this type of ‘power drinking’ was a recipe for trouble. Still, there wasn’t much I could do about it without abandoning Jill, and I wasn’t about to do that in a place like this.

The music finally stopped and the band gave everyone in the crowd a much-needed respite from their horrible originals and the various covers they’d attempted. I watched an older guy at the bar start talking to one of the guys in the band and was still staring at them when the waitress delivered our second pitcher. Axe immediately began to fill the empty glasses and then proceeded to gulp his down.

Just as I was about to say something to Axe about pacing himself with the alcohol, the music started up again. But something had changed. The older guy who’d been chatting at the bar with the vocalist was now on stage, playing with the band. He looked out of place up there – not because he was older, but because he was such a professional, the way he moved, the way he watched the other musicians, the way he played, it seemed like he had been born on a stage.

The music coming out of the speakers, well, it was music now. The noise was gone. The older guy’s guitar playing was giving direction to what everyone else was doing, and his voice, when he stepped to a mic and helped out the lead vocalist, well crap, he could actually sing. Who the hell was that guy?

They spent a half hour knocking out about a half-dozen songs, including an old Van Halen track that I hadn’t heard since I lived at home with my father, and the crowd was really getting into it. It was like the whole vibe in the bar changed when that older guy got up on stage. Listening to the band play, I was actually starting to enjoy myself and I felt happy that I had agreed to accompany Jill on her date.

As Jill and I enjoyed the music, Axe kept downing one glass of beer after another. He kept drinking and ordering more pitchers until he was slurring and stuttering his words. I was starting to get really upset because Jill and I had to be at least thirty miles from our apartment and we didn’t have a lot of extra money to spend on cab fare. It was fast becoming a moot point, though – a cab ride was pretty much the only way we were going to be getting home alive.

Just then, the band completed a final song and the singer introduced the older guy as Richard somebody. I wasn’t able to catch the guy’s last name because Axe, in his drunken stupor, started yelling and cursing at the older guy as he started walking off the stage.

Jill and I both yelled something like “What the hell is your problem Axe?” as he stuck his face in front of the older guy and started jabbing his hand into his chest.

What happened next is still a blur. Axe and the musician having some words. A push. Axe lunging at the guy. The guy dodging him and pushing Axe to the ground. Then, as the older guy started walking away, Axe getting off the ground and hitting him in the back of the head with a Mason jar which caused him to fall into me, knocking our heads together.

I was stunned and dazed for several seconds, but just as I was starting to get my wits back about me, I witnessed three huge bouncers grab Axe and drag him away.

I looked around and saw the older guy lying on the floor. I got some napkins from the table and kneeled at his side, running my fingers through his hair feeling for blood. There was a trickle at the back right behind his ear and I pressed the napkins tight to his head, trying to stop the bleeding.

For the first time, I was able to see him up close without the stage lights shining on him. He had deep gentle brown eyes and a full head of brown but slightly graying hair. A few wrinkles on his face, but wow, handsome. Handsome with some mileage, like that old Indiana Jones line.

As I continued to put pressure on the cut in his head, he began to regain consciousness. I gently held his head against my knee in an effort to steady him. I didn’t want him to further injure himself by hitting his head on anything else.

His eyes locked onto mine and his face broke into a slight smile.

“Hi,” he said, giving me a handsome, boyish grin. “I’m Richard.”

“Hello,” I said softly, “I’m Dana.”

Richard and Dana

Richard looked up into her soft, blue eyes and saw a look of genuine concern and compassion. It was something that he hadn’t experienced from another person, especially a woman, in quite a while.

“Dana, I think I smacked my head into yours earlier. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. I was worried about you. You were out for a minute or so.”

“Was I?”

He looked up towards the ceiling, his fingers softly touching and caressing soft skin. He lifted his head to see where his hand was, and realized he was stroking this girl’s knee.

“Oh,” he murmured, looking up at Dana, “my hand is on your knee.”

“Yeah, your hand is on my knee,” she said, smiling ever so slightly. “Are you going to move it?”

He grinned. “Well, it’s actually kind of relaxing me.”

She shook her head at him, “I think you’re going to be okay. Let’s get you up off this gross floor.”

She helped him up and led him to the table where she had been sitting earlier. Jill sat with them for a second and then got up to try and find out what the bouncers had done with Axe.

“How is your head feeling?”

“It’s sore,” he answered, “but I’ll survive.”

She stood up and moved behind him, running her fingers through his hair, searching for the spot where Axe had hit him with the mason-jar. She could feel a bump under her fingers, and feel its warmth, and sense the swelling that was about to happen. She placed her hands softly on his shoulders and leaned towards his ear, and then winced as the band started playing again. Glancing behind her at the stage, the zombie-like dancers were beginning to reassemble on the floor after the commotion of the fight. She leaned over Richard’s shoulder again, her lips at his ear.

“Richard,” she half shouted, “I’m going to get you some ice from the bar. That knock on your head is going to start swelling up soon.”

She stepped to the left, her hands leaving his shoulders, but her right hand trailing across his back as she began to move away. He gently took her hand, and she turned back towards him, finding his eyes on hers, his face, bruises and all, somehow soothing her in the middle of this shitty south-side bar.

“Dana,” he said, raising his voice above the noise, “do you want to go outside? Get out of here?”

She nodded. She looked down at him, feeling his hand gently holding hers, wanting to go with him and take a break from what had been a crappy night even before it had begun, but she had to find Jill.

“Richard, my friend… I can’t leave… I have to find her.”

“Where is she?”

“She went to find…,” she almost said his name but stopped herself. “Well, you know, the asshole that hit you with a Mason Jar.”

“Oh shit,” he sighed. “And he was probably your driver tonight?”

Oh fuck, she thought. What a stupid idea all this had been. Jill, you love to make messes. “Yes,” she said. “He drove.”

Richard smiled at her. He was still holding her hand when he stood up. “Let’s find your friend,” he said. “I’ll give you both a lift. But we’re not taking the shit-head.”

Walking through the bar, easing around people, trying to block out the noise, Dana barely noticed her hand being held in Richard’s. It was just right somehow, and what was more alarming wasn’t the idea of holding hands with this man she’d just met, but the idea of letting go. They asked at the bar about Axe and Jill, and talked to a bouncer, and eventually found the two of them out on the street in the dirty glow of the streetlights. Less than real rain, a light mist was filling the air, a refreshing touch on the skin after the sweaty alcohol-fueled intenseness of the bar.

Axe had crashed, like a child after a sugar-high. He was squatting on the curb, exhausted, mumbling apologies to Jill. When she looked up and saw Dana and Richard, Jill sighed in relief. “Okay,” she said. “Let’s find Axe’s car. I’ll drive. Or you can drive. You ready?”

Dana squeezed Richard’s hand. Hard. “You’re going to take Axe home?”

“Yeah. You coming?”

“I don’t know…,” Dana answered, staring through the mist at Jill.

“I have a van,” Richard said. “If you aren’t comfortable taking care of Axe, you could put him in a cab. I can give both of you a lift.”

Jill looked from Dana to Richard, and back to Dana again. A smile broke across her face. “Holy shit, Dana,” she grinned. “Are you picking up the Rock Star?”

“No, no, of course not.”

“Well, maybe you should,” Jill smiled.

“Yeah, maybe you should,” Richard said, squeezing her hand slightly in his.

“Either way, I’m okay with Axe. Dude – rock star guy – whatever your name is, you take Dana home. Or take her somewhere. Treat her nice. She deserves it.”

Richard helped Jill get Axe to his feet, and then they walked a block to where Axe’s car was parked, half on the sidewalk. They dumped Axe into the passenger seat and after kissing Dana on the cheek, Jill got in and drove away. Richard moved in front of Dana, looking at her in the dim light of the streetlights. He reached up and traced two fingers across her forehead, brushing locks of hair to the side, feeling the moisture from the soft mist on her skin. “Well…,” he said.

“Kiss me.”

The words spilled out of her mouth and had barely disturbed the air before Richard’s lips touched hers. He kissed her wet, and hungry, his hands going to her waist and then onto her ass, massaging his hands into her through the material of her denim skirt. He traced his lips along her cheek, to her neck, her ear, and Dana felt her body responding to him with an open, urgent lust that she hadn’t felt for years. Sex with Larry, sex with anyone over the last several years, had been sex to regret even before she’d allowed it to happen. But this… her body was aching, was ringing… her left hand went to the back of his head, her fingers lacing into his hair… her left leg lifting up against him… this was something else…

Their tongues gently played inside each other’s mouths as they kissed passionately. She felt his strong arms lightly caressing her body and she felt dizzy and mesmerized by him. He had such a soft, gentle touch. She loved the way he held her, how he smelled, his wavy hair, and that sexy, boyishly playful smile. She felt smitten by him and longed to just throw caution to the wind. All of these thoughts swirled through her head as he broke their hot, passionate, romantic kiss.

He held her against him, and her cheek settled on his chest as they stood together for a few moments, feeling each other’s heart pound. “Do you want to get a drink?” Richard asked softly.

I’d like you to take me to bed, she thought inwardly, but a drink would probably be more sensible.

“That sounds nice,” she said. She paused and looked him in the eye. “As long as we go somewhere else.”

“You don’t want to go back to the Anchor?” Richard said, smiling. He took her hand and looked around, trying to figure out where his van was. “No worries, Dana. Come on.”

*

It was called Mangia Italiano. She wasn’t sure how Richard found it – they got talking in the van, laughing about Axe, and before she knew it their conversation was happening in the restaurant, seated at the bar. They ordered Margherita pizza and a salad – Dana telling the bartender to just bring two forks so that they could share. They were seated at the far left-hand side of the bar, Dana in a bar stool against the wall, sitting turned towards Richard, her knees, and feet brushing his left leg sometimes as she moved.

In the few moments when she wasn’t looking at Richard’s face, his lips, and eyes, or at his long limber torso and legs, she could see down the length of the restaurant. Immediately behind Richard were a number of people sitting at the bar, and then further back, people were eating at restaurant tables. It was past midnight now, the restaurant slightly less than half full – a quiet “it’s the weekend now, right?” vibe in the air, and in people’s movements.

The more they talked, the more surprised Dana was that their conversation in that restaurant was even happening. As nonchalant about it as he was, and as easy as he was to talk to, there was no getting away from the fact that this guy, in jeans and a gray suede shirt with the sleeves rolled up, was a rock star – or at least had been. Every time she said something that echoed of “rock star” he shook his head, and smiled, and said something like “that was a long time ago now.”

“And you really don’t like the new stuff you’re playing? And writing?”

“Oh, I don’t know. I’m kind of indifferent to it. I like it enough to let those words and lyrics come out of my mouth, on a stage in front of a few hundred or a thousand people, and I think it is solid stuff. But, I don’t know. It just isn’t what I imagined myself playing all those years when I was working my way up.”

“People grow. And change.”

“Yeah. True. They do. How have you changed, Ms. Dana from St. Louis? What part of your current life would be the biggest surprise to the teenager you used to be?”

Oh, Jesus, she thought. Larry. And that fucking diner. And her fucking job at that goddamned diner and what the fuck anyway – how did she ever end up like this? “Oh,” she said softly, running a fingertip along the rim of her wineglass, “almost all of it. This isn’t the life I thought I was going to have.”

“Maybe you need a change. Hair color – though your hair,” he smiled, and he smiled a lot, and every time he did she wanted to press her lips to his and bury her tongue in his mouth, “is, of course, gorgeous and you shouldn’t change it for the world – but your apartment, your job, your city. Maybe you should mix things up.”

“That’s not so easy when you’re living paycheque to paycheque. Barely squeaking by from paycheque to paycheque actually.”

He put his hand on her leg, on her knee. She felt a rush of warmth soar up inside her and reaching down she covered his hand with hers, squeezing softly. “What’s your last name, Dana?” he asked, staring into her eyes.

“Paterson,” she answered. And it felt like she had just told him everything. Every single tiny little thing that there was to know. “I’m Dana Paterson,” she said again, looking into his face, feeling his skin on hers.

“Dana, when we finish these drinks, what are we going to do?”

She didn’t answer. They stared at each other for a little while. Richard smiled, then emptied his glass and set it on the bar. “Dana,” he whispered.

*

He whispered her name again in the hotel room, standing behind her, his hands on her waist, his lips touching her neck. Say my name again, she thought to herself, and when he did, and when his hands, at the same moment, went to her breasts, squeezing them firm and warm, any doubts she had about saying no to the ride home, and yes to the hotel, vanished.

She could feel his strong, yet gentle hands exploring her body. His touch, combined with the heat of his mouth as he applied soft butterfly kisses to the delicate, sensitive flesh on the nape of her neck, caused her to moan softly.

He turned her to face him, and his lips crushed against hers as they kissed passionately, their tongues exploring each other’s mouths. Their hands began roaming over each other’s bodies as they began to desperately remove the others clothes and eliminate any barriers between the flesh on flesh contact that each of them wanted so desperately to feel. Moments later, his briefs and her thong were added to the pile of clothes that lay on the floor beside them. As he pulled her on top of him on the large, king size bed, their lips touched again, their tongues exploring – , urgent, wet, hungry, as she wrapped her naked body down onto his.

Her breasts crushed against his chest as she felt his hands move over her back, and then lower, as he frenziedly cupped her ass as their bodies continued to rub together. She could feel his erection press against her thigh and immediately, she had the overwhelming desire to have this man in her mouth.

She pulled back, breaking their fervid embrace and began to kiss down his neck until her mouth reached his chest. She loved how his light patch of chest hairs tickled her nose and the prodigiously wonderful, manly scent that emanated from the pores of his skin.

She heard him groan when she licked his nipple. Adding to the teasing sensation of her mouth, she ran her fingernails lightly down the sides of his torso causing his body to tense up. She moved to his other nipple, her mouth enveloping it in one swift motion.

His body tensed up under her when she moved lower, leaving a trail of saliva down his stomach until she rested herself between his legs. God, he smelled so good; she inhaled deeply, as her nostrils filled with his manly, musky scent. Richard’s member was fully erect, twitching and throbbing in time with his heartbeat. His cock was long and thick and his seminal fluid was leaking freely from the head as her mouth watered in anticipation of what they both knew was coming.

Without using her hands, she took him into her mouth, hearing him let out a low moan. She took him slowly in deeper, getting acquainted with his taste. She continued to take him deeper into her mouth until his head reached the back of her throat. Then slowly, she worked him back out again.

Dana loved having a man in her mouth. However, it was an undertaking that she rarely participated in with Larry, even though he almost continually begged for it. She reasoned that letting him put that inside of her was more than he probably deserved, and she wasn’t sure she could live with herself if she allowed him access to her mouth as well.

However, with Richard, it just felt like the consummate, perfect act that so greatly enhanced the moment. It was as if nothing felt as felicitous in her entire life.

She gazed upward and inwardly smiled when she saw that Richard had closed his eyes and was white knuckling the sheets as her talented mouth soothingly vacillated on his engorged member. She had completely relaxed her throat and was now taking him down to the base and his soft moans wordlessly communicated the immense pleasure her mouth was providing.

Richard opened his eyes and looked down at her. She was taking him almost completely out of her mouth and then plunging back down on him in smooth, rapid successions. In his lust filled haze, he observed that his cock was wet and shiny from her saliva and he could even feel some of it drip down onto his testicles. The sensuous afterimage was just too much, and begin to lose control.

She could feel him start to tense up, and she knew he had to be getting close.

“Oh God, Dana,” he moaned, barely able to get the words out amidst his labored breathing.
Instinctively, she increased the pressure of her mouth on him and quickened the pace as she heard him begin to gasp as thick ropes of semen blasted to the back of her throat. Again, almost unconsciously, she started to swallow and kept her mouth tight on him until the volleys of fluid began to subside.

She opened her mouth and let his cock gently slip out and looked up at him, gently rubbing his thigh as she waited for him to recover from his incredibly intense orgasm.

“Oh God, Dana,” Richard sighed. “I’m sorry. I wanted that to be inside you. I wanted you to feel that too.”

“Oh I felt it,” she answered, grinning slightly, softly kissing his cock. “This was what I wanted. I wanted you like this.”

“I want to fuck you, Dana,” he said. “I want my cock deep inside you.”

As wet as she already was, his words made something inside of her simply drip with lust. “Richard,” she moaned. “I think I can get you ready again.”

Her hand went to his softening cock, squeezing around it, her tongue licked her lips, anticipating having him inside her mouth again.

“Dana, I want … 69… get on top of me… I want to taste you too…”

She put her mouth on his purple tip and sucked him once, twice, and then moved on her hands and knees, throwing a leg over his head, feeling his hands go to her waist, her sides.

Dana slid herself back on Richard’s stomach until she felt her vagina rest on his waiting mouth. She gasped and cried out as he slid his tongue inside of her and felt his arms wrap around her thighs. He slowly and methodically licked the walls of her vagina, making it increasingly difficult to concentrate on his cock in her mouth.

She moaned loudly as his tongue flicked and caressed her clit causing his penis to slip out of her mouth as lighting bolts of pleasure moved over her body. Concentrating, she took his hardening member back into her mouth and once again began to fellate him. God, his cock tasted so good to her.

For several minutes they concentrated on giving pleasure to the other. Richard began driving his tongue deep inside her, drinking in her wetness, burying his face inside her pussy. When his tongue once again returned to her clit and made small circles over it, she could no longer hold herself back. She felt her body begin to shake as her orgasm washed over her and she collapsed on top of him.

He gave her a moment to recover by withdrawing his mouth from her sex. He ran his hands up and down her naked legs, her sides, massaging and stroking her. Digging his fingers into her ass cheeks and squeezing. Oh Richard, she thought, I want you.

She turned herself around, faced him, and looked deep into his brown eyes and kissed him hard, tasting herself on his lips. Breaking their kiss, she slid down on his stomach until she felt his hard cock rest against her vagina. She reached behind her and grasped his shaft at the base. She looked into his eyes as she teased his purple head against the wet lips of her sex.

She placed the tip where she wanted it, and then slowly began to slide back, wincing in ecstasy as he opened her, as he filled her. Putting her hands on his chest for leverage, she let out a low moan, as he penetrated her depth until she felt him bury completely inside of her.

Bending down again, she kissed him passionately, their bodies motionless as she adjusted to the feel of him. Then slowly, she started to flex her hips as she gently moved him in and out of her.

He wrapped his arms around her and began thrusting deeply inside her. They moved in unison, their lips never parting, never breaking that romantic embrace, as they moved their bodies steadily together. After only a couple of minutes, she felt herself climbing again. She changed the angle slightly and was able to ground her clit into his pubic bone which caused her to instantly explode in climax. Seeing her release, he slowed his tempo but continued to thrust powerfully into her through her orgasm.

As Dana’s orgasm slowed, Richard felt her body relax on top of him. She buried her face into his neck, into his scent and the touch of his skin. He ran his hands up and down her naked body as she lay on top of him, fingertips up and down her spine, then his fingers on her ass cheeks, digging into her flesh as he softly moved his hips, his ass, gently rocking his still-hard cock within her. She moaned into his neck in pleasure, a slight gentle spasm, like a shiver of warmth instead of a shiver of cold, spreading through her.

“Dana,” he whispered, and when she lifted her face from his neck to look into his eyes, he kissed her gently, and then cupped his left hand on the back of her head, his right on her hip, and rolled her over onto her back. Richard kept himself buried deep inside her as he rolled and moved on top of her. She opened her legs wide allowing his legs to lie within hers, and she moaned again as the gentle movements he was making drove his long, hard, cock, back and forth inside her.

Naked and strong, his body floated on top of her. He slid his right hand up her side, to her left breast, and cupped and squeezed it as his lips went to hers. Their mouths opened, wide, wet, kissing deeply, hungrily. Richard lifted his hips and began slow tender thrusts into her, and she moaned hard with her tongue inside his mouth. She moaned his name, still kissing him, and reached her hands to his ass, brushing her hands over them and then cupping them hard and pulling him towards her, thrusting herself up onto him.

Richard slid his right hand down her side, slowly down to her knee, and pulled her leg up against him, thrusting harder now. “My God, Dana,” he whispered, breaking their kiss, “you have no idea how much I want this, how much I want to fuck you…”

“Fuck me…” she moaned, her head back, her eyes closed, losing touch with everything in her life except the deep penetrating bliss driving inside her.

“Dana, can you feel my cock?” he whispered. She bit her lower lip in response. “Feel it swollen and hard inside you… Dana…” his voice was rough, thick with lust and exertion… “Dana, I’m going to cum inside you…”

“Oh god…” she whispered, her hands on the bed, her fingers clutching huge handfuls of sheets as she opened herself completely to this man – every muscle, every thought, everything she’d ever known was becoming a distant hazy memory from another world, replaced entirely by the deep shuddering sensation of his long, swollen cock sliding in and out of her, so slick with their cum, plunging in and out and his purple tip and the thickness and feeling him squeezing him his body on hers oh god was this all orgasm his hand touching moving her leg oh god he was deeper there was more this was all orgasm it wouldn’t end it couldn’t end…

Richard’s left elbow and forearm were buried in the sheets and mattress, his right hand still holding Dana’s leg against him, shifting her leg slightly as he changed the angle of his body, driving deeper or shallower or longer into her. He stared down at Dana’s face, watching wave after wave of something wash over her. Her eyes were closed, her neck arched, her lips twitching and opening as she sighed and moaned and drifted beneath him. He had never wanted to pleasure a woman as much as he wanted to pleasure Dana. All those groupies and one-nighters when he was with No Known Religion, his long but never right relationship with Holly – it had never been like this. Dripping precum and already slick from their previous orgasms, he thrust seven and a half inches of cock in and out of her dripping wet pussy. Having found the spot, the angle, where he could feel Dana’s pussy grip and milk every inch of his long cock, he softly and caressingly thrust himself into her. Inches and inches of cock stroking within her as his face hung above hers, as he watched her lips, her eyelashes, watched the intense flush on her cheeks and watched the flush grow deeper and redder as he steadily lifted his hips up and down and slid his dripping hot length in and out of her.

His orgasm brought Dana back to him, to his arms, his touch, to the hotel room. Lost in some other place, she felt the dripping sticky heat of his cum gush inside her, felt his cock shudder, his body spasm. In a daze, she smoothed her hands up onto his ass cheeks and felt them clench and relax and clench again as he milked cum into her. He continued to thrust through his orgasm, continued to thrust as he spilled more and more delicious heat into her pussy. Dana’s own orgasm was something new, something she’d never felt before. A whiteness went through her mind as she simply melted beneath him. She felt her pussy become liquid, felt herself become an ocean that Richard was floating inside of.

He didn’t ruin it by speaking. He lay quietly on top of her, his heart beating hard, sounding a rhythm into her body. She traced the fingers of her right hand softly up and down his side, listening to him breathing, softly urging him to fall asleep just as he was – inside her, on top of her, so she could hold him and feel his weight until she fell asleep as well.

*

In the morning they showered together, and though their hands touched and explored, they didn’t have sex, and barely kissed. They checked out of the hotel and drove to central St. Louis in the van, looking for a place to have breakfast. Something hung between them, making them quiet. Last night had been monumental, had been shattering, and in a way, they were both afraid to mention it, afraid to ruin it by saying it aloud.

With his knack for finding green peaceful places, Richard got them to Forest Park, where they walked hand in hand through the grass, looking for water, for a bench.

She was wearing an old jacket of Richard’s. She pressed against him for warmth in the cool morning air. “So this is St. Louis,” Richard said, looking out over the pond.

“This is St. Louis,” she said.

“It’s nice. This is nice anyway.”

Dana nodded. “I’m not sure if I’ve ever been to Forest Park before. It is nice.”

Richard looked out at the pond for a while, at the sunlight on the water.

“I think that, if I try to drive away from St. Louis today, without you, something is going to rip out of my soul.”

She glanced at him, and trying to be strong, and casual, or at least to keep her voice steady, she said: “Well, don’t drive away.”

“Well,” he said, clearing his throat slightly, “driving is kind of what I’m doing right now. But maybe I don’t need to be driving alone.”

She looked at him, at his strong handsome face, at his hands clasped lightly in his lap. “Maybe you should come with me. Actually, sorry, let me say this more meaningfully, more honestly. Dana,” he said, turning fully to her on that bench, and stroking fingertips through the bangs of hair hanging over her forehead, “come on the road with me. Come and get lost with me.”

She didn’t answer. She stared at him for a few seconds and then turned to look out over the water. She’d just met him last night. It was crazy. He could be a maniac.

“Dana?”

But Jesus, last night had been… she couldn’t even describe it. And the only thing she really cared about in St. Louis was Jill.

She sat there beside Richard, wearing his jean jacket, loving it’s warmth on her shoulders, loving how it smelled of him. She had known him less than a day. Hell, it might not even have been 12 hours yet. Oh God, she thought, tugging his jacket more tightly around her, burying herself deeper inside its’ warmth.

“You’re not an ax murderer are you?” she asked.

“No,” he said, smiling. “No. I’m Richard Danton. I used to play in a band.”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

PICTURES of LILY

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Mature

Introduction:

Jeremy takes a new job and rents an apartment from the mother of a friend of his mother’s. He finds some old photos of her stashed away in his apartment which leads into a relationship like none he’d ever had.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Jeremy was only a few months out of college when he finally landed a decent job. He’d been working part-time and living at home while he was job-shopping for a ‘career’ position that was somehow related to his studies as a Marketing major.

He had been applying for many positions in different locations, and it was a great relief when he’d been offered and accepted a position in the marketing department for a large pharmaceutical company. It was a great load off his mind for a number of reasons, but primarily because it would get his old man off his back, he’d make some decent money and he could afford to get out of his parents’ house once and for all. After four years living on his own while away at school, living back at home had become a major pain in the ass.

The job he’d accepted was in a city about three hours from where his parents lived. On the Saturday before the Monday he was to begin work he loaded up his fifteen year-old Volvo wagon with all of his stuff and was ready to drive to his new city. The plan was to get a cheap hotel room at first and he would scope out the local area for a place to rent. He was hoping to find a reasonable place that was furnished.

His mother Dana came out to his car to say goodbye. His dad was off playing golf.

“Now, drive safely, Jeremy, and call me when you get settled in and let us know where you’re staying,” Dana said. “And I’ll scope around on-line for some rentals and I’ll send you any that look interesting.”

“Okay Mom, thanks. I’m sure I’ll be able to find something before too long. If not I’ll just pick up a chick in a bar and go home with her!”

“Oh, stop! I’m sure a tall, handsome young man like you would have no trouble doing so, but I hope it doesn’t come to that!”

“Don’t worry, Mom, it’ll work out,” Jeremy said, and hugged her. “Goodbye, and say bye to Dad for me.”
—-
Jeremy drove the three hours and checked into a Red Roof Inn about a mile from his office. After getting situated in his room he called Dana as requested and then went out to eat. His plan was to get a Sunday paper and drive around to learn the area. Then on Monday morning he’d start his orientation and training.
—-
A couple days later Dana was on the phone with her friend Mary, who lived a couple blocks away with her husband Jim and their two children. Dana was forty-two, and although Mary was seven years younger, they got along well and shared many of the same interests. They’d met at the country club, played tennis regularly, and socialized quite a bit.

Dana told Mary about Jeremy’s new job in the city and his need to find a place to live.

“You know something, Dana?” Mary said. “My mother lives not far from there. And she has a good-sized property with a pool and a garden and an outbuilding that is an old garage but it has a nice little apartment above it. My father used it as a studio before he died.

“Anyway,” she continued, “We’ve encouraged her to rent it out, just to have somebody else around, but she never has because she didn’t want to risk getting some lunatic in there and then she couldn’t get them out! But it would be perfect for one person.”

“Really?” Dana said excitedly. “Do you think she’d rent it to Jeremy?”

“She might, I’ll ask her. It’s full of junk and will need some cleaning up, but it’s a nice little place. It has a kitchenette and bathroom and one extra-large room. And it’s only ten or twelve minutes from downtown.”

“Wow, that sounds great. And it would save him a lot of stress too, I’m sure!”

“I’ll call her tonight. I think she might go for it, I will encourage her to, anyway. I’d feel better knowing she had someone else around. Plus she knows you, so that should help. It will probably come down to whether or not she really wants somebody around.”
—-
Mary called back that night and told Dana that she’d talked to her mother and she was open to the idea of renting to Jeremy, but she wanted to meet him and interview him first before making a decision. Dana agreed that that made perfect sense, she would do the same.

“My mother said to have Jeremy call her and they’ll arrange a time for him to come over. I think it might work out, Jeremy always makes a good impression.” She gave Dana her mother’s cell number.

“Oh, that’s wonderful, Mary! I’ll call Jeremy right away, I’m sure he’ll be ecstatic. He’s been so busy with the new job I know he was not looking forward to apartment hunting.”

They said their goodbyes and hung up and Dana immediately called Jeremy’s cell phone. He didn’t pick up, which was absolutely normal for him, but she left a specific message and he called back in a few minutes. He said thank you very much, and to please thank Mary too. He said he’d call in the morning.
—-
Jeremy made the call the next morning and left a voicemail. She called back around lunchtime. He recognized the number.

“Hello, is this Miss Lily?” he answered.

“Why, yes it is, but please, just ‘Lily’ will do. Formalities are not necessary. Is this Jeremy?”

“Yes,” he said.

“My daughter tells me you just started a new job nearby and need to find a place to live.”

“Yes, that’s right. I just started Monday and I’m staying in a hotel until I find something. Your place sure sounds convenient.” He went on to tell her all about the new job he’d landed.

“Well, I have a small apartment above the old garage. It’s not much, and will need to be cleaned out, but it would work for a single person. I’ve thought about renting it for some time but just never seemed to get around to it. And of course, I need to make sure I have a good tenant!”

“I assure you, Lily, I would be an ideal tenant. I’ll pay my rent on time and you’ll probably hardly hear a peep out of me; they will have me working pretty long and hard at the office for the foreseeable future!”

“You sound like a bright young man. Your employer has a reputation for hiring the sharpest young recruits. Why don’t you come over and we can talk and I will show you the place. How about tomorrow evening?”

Jeremy said that would be fine. He was excited with the possibility, unless the place turned out to be a dump. With a little luck he might have a place by the weekend.
—-
They had set it up for seven p.m. With Daylight Savings Time in effect, there would be plenty of daylight left in which to see the place. Jeremy found the property easily. It was much larger than he’d expected, perhaps two acres or close to that. There was a long driveway leading up to an old, brick ranch house. There was an attached two-car garage, and he could see another building about fifty yards behind the house. It was two stories with bay doors. He figured that was where the apartment was.

He rang the bell. Lily answered the door promptly.

“You must be Jeremy!” she said enthusiastically.

“That’s me. And you must be Lily!”

“The only and only! Come on in and let’s sit by the pool and get acquainted. I have a pitcher of iced tea!”

Jeremy followed her. She looked much younger than he expected, and he was quite surprised by how attractive she was. He knew Mary was a few years younger than his own mother, and Lily had to be in her mid-fifties anyway, but she looked ten or fifteen years younger than that. She was maybe five-five, with a healthy, sturdy look. Her hair was shoulder-length, light brown with a narrow streak of gray. You could tell she took care of herself. She wore blue denim cut-offs, had a shapely butt, and her white t-shirt hugged her upper body. Her breasts weren’t large, but were perky.

“Please forgive me for the way I look,” Lily said. “I spent some time working in the garden when I got home from work.”

They walked out onto the screened lanai and sat in lawn chairs while Lily poured tea. Jeremy glanced around at the kidney-shaped pool, at the fountain of water splashing into it, and at the adjacent hot tub.

“You have a beautiful home!” Jeremy said.

“Oh, thank you, Jeremy. It’s kind of big for just one person though, and a lot of work!”

“And it looks like your garden is pretty big!” He could see it out back and it looked huge.

“Yes, that’s a hobby of mine. I love to garden and I love seeing it grow and then picking the vegetables and canning them. I eat my own vegetables all year long! I rarely have to buy a vegetable at a grocery store.”

They made idle chatter for a few minutes while they sipped their drinks. Jeremy liked Lily already, she was very down-to-Earth and easy to talk to, which didn’t really surprise him because Mary was the same way. But he was very relieved that they were already so relaxed with one another.

“So, would you like to see the apartment? Lily asked.

“Yes, I would love to.”

“Okay, let’s go.” As they walked Lily told him what to expect.

“Now, don’t expect too much, Jeremy. It’s a mess and needs a thorough cleaning, so I hope you can see past that. It’s full of junk, most of which can be moved downstairs into the garage, and some I’m sure can be thrown out. But it has a full bath, a small kitchenette, a nice-sized closet and a very large room. And there are a few pieces of furniture which you are welcome to use, although you will need to bring your own bed.

They reached the building and climbed the outdoor stairway to the second floor. They entered the apartment, and it was about as good as Jeremy could have hoped for. True, it was full of stuff that had to be moved—stacked boxes, old exercise equipment, record albums, odds and ends—but it would more than suffice for his needs. There was small sofa and chair, end table, and a table with three chairs. The kitchen was equipped with a sink, small fridge, a two-burner stove, microwave and toaster oven. There was a large walk-in closet—also full of stuff—and a small bathroom with a shower stall.

“You can see why I put off renting it!” Lily said. “It will be a lot of work cleaning it out!”

“I can take care of that,” Jeremy said.

“I will need to determine what gets tossed and what gets stored downstairs. And it needs a top-to-bottom scrubbing!”

“I’d love to rent it from you, Lily! How much?”

She gave him a number which seemed more than reasonable.

“The utilities are on the same meter as the house, but it shouldn’t be that much, so I won’t worry about that unless it gets out of hand. And you can help out in the garden.”

“Okay, that sounds fine. But I don’t know anything about gardening.”

“Can you pull weeds?”

“Sure, I can pull weeds.”

“Can you turn on the hose?”

“Yes.”

“Fine, you’re hired. The place is yours.”

“Oh, thank you, Lily, thank you. What a relief. You won’t be sorry!”

“Glad to have you, neighbor. Come over Saturday morning and we’ll get to work. We could have you in by Sunday night.”
—-
Jeremy arrived at eight a.m. Saturday and Lily was already in the apartment filling boxes and green garbage bags with loose items that were sitting around. Jeremy carried the bags and boxes down the stairs to the garage and stacked the keepers on a pallet and the disposables in the far corner closest to the bay door. Then he started carrying down the stationary bike, a small treadmill and boxes of record albums.

Lily started looking through the stacked boxes one by one to see what was in them. Then she told Jeremy which ones were to go on the pallet and which ones were to go in the corner. Much of the stuff belonged to her kids and they would have to come and deal with that in the future.

This took a few hours. When all the boxes and other miscellany had been removed, and all that remained was the furniture Jeremy planned to utilize, it was almost one o’clock and Lily announced it was time for lunch. They went to the house, washed up, and she served a huge salad—all from her garden—tuna sandwiches and iced tea. They ate ravenously and soon were back to work.

The walk-in closet was full of boxes too, and garment bags on hangers. While Jeremy carried the garment bags down to the garage, Lily went through the boxes one by one and determined that they were all papers and items related to her husband’s business, which had been defunct for a few years since his death. By the time Jeremy had carried them all down to the garage and piled them with the disposables, it was getting to be late afternoon.

“Well, it looks like we got quite a lot done today!” Lily exclaimed as she removed the sheet covering the sofa and plopped down.

“We sure did,” Jeremy said, sitting down beside her. “Thank you so much. You worked hard!”

“So did you. But I’ve been meaning to clear this stuff out for ages. I’m glad you came along; I appreciate the help.”

“If it’s okay, I’ll come by tomorrow morning and clean,” he said. It’s really not bad at all, just windows and floor and kitchen and bathroom.”

“That’s fine, you can move in tomorrow,” she said, and walked to the kitchen and handed him a key. “I’ll worry about getting rid of the junk downstairs some other time.”

Jeremy took the key and followed Lily out the door and down the stairs. They walked past the garden to the side of the house.

“Thank you, Lily. I appreciate what you’re doing for me and I look forward to being neighbors.”

He hugged her before he got into his car and drove off.
—-
Jeremy showed up Sunday morning with his cleaning supplies and got to work. He knocked down a few cobwebs, and then cleaned the kitchen counter and cabinets. Then the bathroom, which wasn’t too bad: the commode needed a good scrubbing but shower looked like it had rarely been used. He mopped the floors. The windows were the worst; they looked like they’d never been cleaned and were covered with years of grime. But after a few hours he was done, and more than pleased with the result.

He was walking to his car to start moving all of his things into the apartment when he saw Lily on her knees in the garden. He waved and walked over.

“How’s the cleaning coming, Jeremy?” Lily called.

“All done. Going to move my stuff in now,” he said, admiring her thriving garden, lush growth in what had been a very dry summer. “Man, Lily, your garden is amazing! Dry season we’ve had, most gardens are barely hanging on and yours is flourishing! How do you do it?”

“Pig shit!” Lily said.

“What?” Jeremy said, laughing. It was funny hearing her curse.

“Pig shit. That’s the secret. That plus weeding and watering. Most people spend small fortunes on fancy fertilizers and sacks of cow manure and miracle this and that. Me, I call this old farmer friend of mine and he brings over a big truckload of pig manure—he loves having someplace to get rid of it—and dumps it here. And I shovel it and till it and plant and weed and water and this is what you get. Hell, sometimes I grow things I didn’t even plant!”

“Wow, that’s one I never heard before.”

“You heard it here first!”

“So when I’m weeding the garden I’ll be kneeling in pig shit?”

“Yep, so don’t wear your Sunday best!”

Jeremy laughed and said, “Well, I’m going to unload my car and move my stuff in. Tomorrow when I get home from work I’ll do some weeding.”

“We all need something to look forward to!” she said.
—-
Jeremy moved in and got situated. He made notes of what he needed to get to stock the kitchen. Fortunately it was equipped with some plates and bowls and cups and glasses and silverware and a couple cooking pots, so there was no urgency there, but he would need to shop for a few things. And he needed a bed; he’d be sleeping on the sofa until he could get a bed delivered. Plus, he would need to get home to his parents’ house sometime soon to get more of his belongings that would help turn his new apartment into a home.

Over the next few weeks he got to know Lily better. They spent time together in the evenings and on weekends in the garden and they would talk while they worked. They even shared some meals together. More and more Jeremy found himself watching Lily, admiring her body and graceful movements. When she worked in the garden she often wore shorts which accentuated her tanned legs and held snug against her butt and t-shirts that showed off her toned arms and would cling to her breasts when she perspired. After dark she would disappear into her house and then reappear a few minutes later in a swimsuit, and in the dim light she would swim a few laps in the pool, then sit in the hot tub for a while, then dive back into the pool and swim a few more laps. Then she’d go into her house and the lights would go out.

On a Friday after work he drove to his parents’ house. He spent the night and then on Saturday morning he loaded his car to the brim with more of his things. He drove to his new apartment and that evening carried it all inside.

He decided to hang all of his heavy winter clothing in the back of the closet since he wouldn’t need them for a few months. When he shoved his heavy jackets all the way back he heard something fall to the floor. He stooped down and picked up a one-inch screw. He slid the jackets back and he noticed for the first time a panel about two feet wide that was screwed into the drywall right below the shelf. It had been painted over and was barely visible in the dim light. He saw where the screw had fallen out, and saw five more screws. He removed the screws and panel carefully…it was easy to do because these were the wrong kind of screws for drywall…and placed them on the shelf above.

There were two boxes, each about eighteen inches wide and six inches high. He carried them out to his table and sat down. Inside both boxes were dozens of brown manila envelopes. On the upper right of each envelope, by a neat hand was written the word ‘LILY’, followed by a number. The envelopes contained photos. Lots and lots of photos. Sexy photos. Nude photos. Nasty photos.
—-
He went through the envelopes numerically, and soon after he started he knew he should stop and pack them back up but he couldn’t help himself. The photographer was good. All of the pictures were of a much younger Lily, perhaps in her early twenties, at first by herself in different stages of erotic undress. But with each envelope he opened the photos became more and more daring, sexier, dirtier and more graphic.

There was Lily on a mountaintop; you could see mountains far off in the distance behind her. She was dressed in only short cut-offs and a skimpy halter. Photo by photo, as her pose pivoted and moved, a nipple was bared, then a tit, then another nipple, and soon the halter was gone, then the snap on her shorts was undone, and the zipper lowered inch by inch, exposing her bush, then her pants were off, and the last ten prints showed her young naked body in various views, front, rear, silhouette, touching herself.

She was in a studio wearing a long, sheer dress, almost transparent, with nipples hard and a wind blowing the fabric this way and that, showing off her figure and exposing her private parts.

One envelope was 48 prints of her with a shiny dildo in varying depths of insertion in her mouth, her pussy and her ass. Another set showed her doing the same with a carefully chosen selection of phallic fruits and vegetables: a cucumber, a yellow squash, a plantain, a banana, a zucchini, a fat carrot.

There were two sessions of just kissing: one with a handsome, shirtless man, the other with a hot Asian chick.

Another set she was with a slim, blond guy, both completely naked, their genitals never exposed, but always hidden. He was on his knees in front of her, his back to the camera, his head in front of her crotch, hiding it from the lens; then she was doing the same for him. He was behind her with a hand covering each breast and her hands hiding her snatch, then she was behind him with her hands on his penis.

There was an extra-thick envelope of her with an athletic-looking black man, both naked. Numerous shots of them kissing, him sucking her breasts, her licking his hairless chest, then his navel, and southward to his hardened cock, and it was huge. The tip of her tongue on the tip of it, then licking it, then it was in her mouth and inch by inch it disappeared. Then they were lying on floor, him on top of her, his muscled ass taut, and it didn’t look like they were faking.

There was a stack of her with an attractive blonde woman on a couch, kissing, touching, shedding clothes, and eating pussy. Another set was with another woman, a brunette, on the same couch in the same scenario. But when the brunette’s dress came off she had an erected, seven-inch cock, which Lily sucked, and then they sixty-nined their way through to the end of the roll.

That was just the first box.
—-
Jeremy sat back in his chair and took a deep breath. He was sweating and had a hard-on. He looked at the clock and it was getting late. He felt like a heel for looking at all of the photos, but once he’d started he couldn’t stop. This was hot stuff, and very professionally done.

But now what was he going to do? He couldn’t just go to Lily and say, ‘Oh, Lily, by the way, I found all these racy photos of you behind the wall in the closet, and sorry I looked at them, and they made me so hard I wanted to jerk off!’ She’d never trust him again. He couldn’t tell her he found them but didn’t look at them; that would be a lie and she’d never believe it. But she must know they exist, but the photos were taken so long ago, perhaps as long as 35 years, would she want to know they were there?

He didn’t know what to do, so he would do nothing. He packed the boxes and put them back into the cache in the wall and screwed the panel in place.
—-
Jeremy couldn’t get the photos out of his mind. He thought about them when he was at work, and when he went to bed at night. He thought about them when he would weed the garden, and of course whenever he was interacting with Lily. He found himself eying her more and more, admiring her body, a trim, matured version of the body in the photos. He had a new view of her, a sexual view. He now saw her not as his landlady, but as an attractive, libidinous woman.

But he’d become uptight around her, he knew it, and Lily noticed it. She asked him a couple times if something was wrong, and he told her, no, everything was fine. She knew something was amiss but didn’t press the point. As the days went by and things became more awkward, Jeremy knew he’d have to tell her. His conscience wouldn’t leave him alone. He hated to risk damaging the relationship he’d already cultivated with her…and perhaps losing his new residence…but he felt he had to be honest with her.

The next Saturday morning Jeremy went out to pull some weeds. He’d been at it about fifteen minutes when Lily called to him from the lanai. She told him to take a break, she’d just pulled some blueberry muffins out of the oven. So he got up, washed his hands with the hose, and went into the kitchen and sat down. The muffins smelled great. Lily served him one, poured his coffee and sat down across from him.

“Okay, talk to me,” she said. “Something’s bugging you, so don’t deny it, just spit it out. What’s wrong?”

Jeremy took a deep breath. “I’m afraid you’ll hate me,” he said.

“Hate you? Why would I hate you?”

“I did something I shouldn’t have done. But, I couldn’t help myself. I don’t want to jeopardize the trust we’ve built together so far.”

“For God’s sake, Jeremy, what’s going on?”

“In my apartment. I found some pictures,” he said.

Lily turned pale and put her butter knife down with a clank. She clutched the edge of the table with her hands.

“Oh, My God!” she rasped.

“I’m so sorry, Lily. I should have told you about them right away!”

“Oh, My God!” she said again.

“I hope you can forgive me. I feel terrible, that’s why I’ve…”

“I told him to get rid of those thirty years ago!”

“Who?”

“My husband.” She sipped from a glass of water. “Where did you find them?”

“In the back of the closet. There is a panel in the wall. I was hanging my winter clothes and the panel came loose. I was curious… I’m sorry…”

“That used to be his darkroom. He promised me he’d gotten rid of them.”

“I wanted to tell you sooner. I didn’t want you to hate me, or not trust me…”

“It’s not your fault, Jeremy; it’s my dead husband’s! He was supposed to destroy them so no one would ever know about them! My kids don’t even know about them! I was young and stupid and I did a lot of things for him I didn’t want to do, you must believe that. I’m just sorry you had to see them.”

They were quiet for a moment. Jeremy sipped coffee as Lily stared at her untouched muffin.

“I’m not,” Jeremy said.

“You’re not what?” Lily asked.

“Sorry I saw them. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you as soon as I found them, but I’m not sorry I saw them. They’re very good. Your husband was a good photographer. And you were very good in front of the camera. You were beautiful. You are beautiful.”

Lily’s eyes rose to meet his.

“I had an erection,” Jeremy said.

Her eyes expanded into two shiny pools.

“When were those photos taken?” he asked.

“My early twenties, over a three or four year period. But when I had little kids I put a stop to it. I begged him to get rid of them for years. He told me he did.”

“I’d bet you had no idea at the time that you would be giving your tenant a hard-on thirty years in the future!”

Lily let out with a sad chuckle. “You’re the only one who knows about this, Jeremy. It has to stay our secret.”

“Yes.”

“I want to see them.”

“Of course. They belong to you.”

“Are you busy tonight?”

“No plans.”

“Okay, let’s have a little party, you and me. A picture party. We’ll have a drink, look at the pictures, and I’ll burn them. Sound good to you?”

“Sure, whatever you’d like. It’s up to you.”

“Okay, it’s a date. Come over around seven and bring the photos with you. And don’t try to sneak out and make copies!”
—-
Right at seven p.m. Jeremy carried the boxes down to the lanai where Lily was waiting. There was a pitcher of what looked like iced tea on the table along with an ice bucket and two glasses. Next to the table was a fire pit with a bed of kindling and an artificial fire log in it. He placed the boxes on the table and sat down.

“I hope you like this,” Lily said, pouring Jeremy a drink. “It’s iced tea with a kick!”

“Long Island Iced Tea?” he asked.

“I don’t know about those things. This has tea, vodka, rum and lemon juice. Maybe a Short Island Iced Tea!”

Jeremy took a sip and smacked his lips. “Good!” he said.

“I agree. But be careful, they’re stronger than they seem!”

Lily picked up the first box and placed it in front of her.

“So, shall we get started?” she said.

Jeremy nodded. “The envelopes are numbered. Chronologically, I guess.”

“Yes, he was always very organized,” she said, picking up the first envelope. She was going by the numbers.

Lily opened the first envelope, the pictures with her on the mountain.

“Ah, Emory Peak!” she said. “Big Bend National Park. I was nineteen. We camped and woke in the dark and hiked to the peak for the sunrise. It was beautiful. We could see the desert and mountains of Mexico and Texas in all directions.” She leafed through the photos quickly and holding one of the nudes added, “I had a pretty good body in those days.”

“Yes,” Jeremy said. “You still do! Your body looks about the same now to me.”

Lily looked at him dubiously and said ‘Thank You’. She struck a match and lighted the fire log at each end. Once the log was ablaze she fed the photos into the flame two or three at a time. When she started to open the next envelope Jeremy noticed there were two photos left on the table that didn’t get burned.

Lily pored through the photos of her wearing the see-through dress, dwelling on one here and there before tossing it in the fire.

“I remember it was freezing in that studio that day!” she said. “It was cold outside. There was no heat and he had a four foot wide fan blowing full blast and he kept walking around shouting ‘Do this, do that, turn this way, try that!’ Look at my nipples in this one!”

One picture remained unburned on the table.

Next were the photos of her with the dildo. With a sour look on her face, she went through them pretty quick and dumped them in the pit. But she chuckled when she opened the envelope with the fruits and vegetables.

“My introduction to gardening!” she laughed, and took a big swig of her drink. She went through these more slowly and burned them one by one, all but two of the more tasteful ones: kissing a cucumber and sensually eating a banana.

Jeremy was enjoying watching her and was putting a large dent in the pitcher of drinks. They were going down easy as Lily plowed through the pictures.

Lily went through the photos of the kissing sessions one after the other, usually with no more than a nanosecond of a glance. All but one went into the pit. She was standing naked, looking away from the camera, with her arms crossed over her breasts and the blond guy was seated in front of her blocking her lower body.

Jeremy noticed a pall come over Lily’s face when she opened the pack with her and the black guy. She went no further than the first picture. She took a healthy gulp of her Short Island Iced Tea and threw them all in the fire.

“I’m sorry you had to see those,” she said. “That was my husband’s idea. I hated myself for months after that.”

“Really? Why?”

“Because of the things he called out for me to do. And because I did them. And because I enjoyed it.”

They both stared at the fire pit as the flame flared and the pictures were reduced to ash.

“We need more of this!” Lily said, picking up the empty pitcher. She went to the kitchen, whipped up another pitcherful, and returned to fill their glasses.

The next batch with Lily and the blonde chick going at it were quickly burned.

“His idea again, he egged us on,” Lily said. “I’m not lesbian or bi. She was a bitch and smelled. Ugh.”

When she got to the pictures of her and the transsexual, Jeremy could almost feel the air go out of her lungs.

“Aw, poor Trixie,” she sighed. “She was sweet, but so messed up. She was my husband’s first affair.” She looked into Jeremy’s eyes and said, “I can’t believe I’m telling you this! I’ve never told anyone.”

“Maybe you needed to tell somebody,” he said.

“Yeah, maybe.” She didn’t look at any other photos in that envelope, she just burned them.

It went on like that for the next hour or more. Lily would open an envelope, look at the photos—some more than others, some not at all—and toss them in the pit, the glossy coatings always causing a momentary flare-up.

Halfway through the second box the envelopes became skinnier and lighter. These contained all the negatives, and all went into the fire.

When Lily was done burning it was ten o’clock. The log was nearing its end, and all evidence of the past was in the ashes, except for seven photos she’d saved.

“You know what, Jeremy,” Lily said. “I feel better. This has been hanging out there for so long, but now it’s finally resolved. I’m glad you found them. I’m glad you told me. I’m just sorry you had to see them.”

“It’s okay, Lily. You were young, so what? I’m just glad you still trust me.”

“Of course I do. But this is our secret, right?”

“Yes.”

The fire was down to cooling embers so Lily poured what was left in the ice bucket into the pit and it hissed its dying breath. Then they carried the pitcher and glasses into the kitchen and placed them in the sink.

“Thank you for a fascinating evening, Jeremy!” Lily said, as she turned to face him.

She put her arms around him and gave him a hug. Jeremy put his arms around her. He could smell a faint whiff of the fire in her hair and felt her nipples press against him. When Lily broke the hug and started to back away Jeremy held her. He looked into her eyes and she looked into his. He could no longer look at her as his landlady. He looked at her now as a woman, a woman who had bared her embarrassed soul to him and shared something with him she’d never shared with anyone. A woman who looked fine in the pictures from thirty years ago, but who also looked fine in the flesh right then, standing before him. He had no idea where his nerve came from, but he leaned his face to hers and kissed her lips.

It was not a long kiss, but it wasn’t a peck either. It was full-on, and Jeremy pressed his lips against Lily’s’ and absorbed their softness.

“I didn’t expect that,” Lily said when they parted, her eyes widened. Jeremy still held her.

“Neither did I,” Jeremy said.

Then he pulled her in and kissed her again, this time with more force. He slipped his tongue between her lips and it met teeth, although only briefly. Her mouth opened into a narrow slit to accept him and they tasted tongues for the first time. ‘What am I doing?’ Lily thought as she put her arms back around him.

Jeremy smiled when they finally broke their kiss. Lily had a thoughtful look on her face and she gently touched his cheek with her hand.

“Wow, you are just full of surprises, aren’t you?” she said.

“I’m sorry, Lily, I…”

“Sssh, it’s okay. It was nice. But I think it might be time to say good night.”
—-
Lily cleaned up in the kitchen, then went into her bedroom and put on her bathing suit. She swam a few laps in the dark, and then eased her body into the hot tub. As she soaked she thought about her night and what had happened. She thought about the long lost pictures. And of course the kiss; she thought about the kiss.
—-
It was too early to go to bed and Jeremy was too wound up to sleep anyway. He sat on the sofa and tried to read a book, but concentration would not come. His mind was too preoccupied with Lily. He wondered if he’d screwed up again and gone too far by kissing her. He thought, ‘What’s the big deal, it’s just a kiss, we’re both adults’. But what would she think? The truth was he’d thought a few times about what it would be like to kiss her, but he never thought it would happen. But she had shared things with him that she had never shared with anyone so it seemed like the right thing to do at the time. And she didn’t really resist, did she?

He got up and walked to the window. He looked down at the pool. Lily was swimming her laps just like any other night, just like nothing had happened.
—-
Lily felt clean and refreshed after her swim/soak/swim but she couldn’t sleep. She was lying in bed, wearing only her panties, staring at the ceiling and thinking about Jeremy. Thinking about how he had kissed her and the fact that she had thought of kissing him but had hugged him instead.

She thought about him finding the pictures of her, looking at them all and getting turned on. She thought about his muscled upper body that she would steal glances of when he worked shirtless in the garden. She thought about his aroused young cock.

She wondered what it would feel like to lie naked next to him and feel his smooth skin against hers, to kiss him again, to lick his young body, to taste him, to fuck him. She realized her panties were wet with the thought of it.

She got out of bed and looked out the window. The light was still glowing in Jeremy’s apartment. She peeled off her panties, pulled an old sundress out of her closet and slipped it on, then stepped into a pair of sandals. She walked out through the kitchen to the lanai and across the yard in the dark. Quietly she climbed the stairs and knocked on the door.

Jeremy opened the door. He wore sweatpants and was shirtless, his body a sleek, opaque shape backlit by the lamp next to the sofa, his face unreadable in the shadow.

“I couldn’t sleep,” Lily said.

Jeremy took her in his arms and their mouths met in an instant, impassioned collision, and their lips parted in unison and their tongues were already fucking as they stood enwrapped in the doorway. Lily felt his hands on her lower back and her ass as he pulled her into the room and shut the door behind her. She had one arm around him with her fingertips pressed into the muscles of his upper back and could not resist putting her other hand between his legs to fondle his burgeoning hardness. He may be very young, she thought, but she was ready to fuck him, her first time in a long time, God she was ready, and she was going to make it one to remember. She was determined to be the best fuck Jeremy had had in his young life.

They wobbled like a drunken slinky over to the bed, Jeremy unzipping Lily’s dress en route. The dress fell to the floor and they fell onto the bed. Lily had been thinking about Jeremy’s young, hard cock and what it would feel like inside her but she would have to wait. They lay kissing deeply, licking throats, as Jeremy’s hands roved over her flesh and Lily untied his sweatpants and took his cock in her hands. She tried to guide it toward her wet, aching pussy but Jeremy had other plans. He lowered his head and for the next fifteen minutes Lily moaned with pleasure as his lips and tongue covered every inch of her upper body from the top down—her neck, her shoulders, her breasts, her nutlike nipples, her stomach—licking and kissing, then dancing around her upper thighs as he teased her and eyed her glistening snatch.

Lily screamed, muffled by her forearm, when Jeremy finally wrapped his lips around her stiffened clit and sucked. She came immediately, washing his face with her pent-up nectar. But Jeremy didn’t stop and Lily didn’t want him to. She placed her hands on either side of his head to guide him, wiggling his head to jockey his mouth into perfect position on her love button.

“That’s it! Right there!” she said.

Jeremy lick-sucked her in a lilting cadence, finding an easy rhythm, and Lily’s slim, agile crotch blended in seamlessly stroke for stroke.

“Yes, that’s it, that’s good. Oh, that’s good!”

Jeremy took that as enthusiastic encouragement. He held her buttocks in each hand as head and groin swayed in a pulsing duet, Lily grinding her twat into his mouth making sure he tasted her oily funk. She grabbed one of his hands from her butt cheek and brought it to her mouth and sucked on his fingers.

“Put your finger in my ass!” she said.

She wiggled her ass slightly to one side and brought his fingers down to her asshole. Her other hand was still on his head, directing traffic.

“Keep it up, yes, like that,” she said. “Now put your finger up my ass while you eat me. It makes it so intense!”

He slipped his slick middle finger into her asshole about an inch.

“That’s it.” She put her hand on his and pressed it hard against her back door. “Deeper!” she hissed. He eased his finger in as far as it would go. “That’s it!”

He could feel her sphincter tightening around his finger with each pelvic thrust.

“God, that’s good! Now fuck my ass with your finger as you eat me, as you suck me.”

Jeremy stuck his tongue into her salty tunnel as his finger probed her asshole. He wanted to lick his finger tip through her zesty smack.

“It’s so fucking good!”

Jeremy’s dick was throbbing, and he knew he was going to have to stick it somewhere pretty soon, but he kept doing what he was doing. His lips stayed wrapped around Lily’s swollen clit and he tasted her cunt as he tongue-fucked her. Meanwhile his finger kept digging for gold in her asshole, and he could hear her moans and feel her body swinging in perfect time.

After a few more minutes of that Jeremy’s dick was crying out, telling him it needed to fuck something. Jeremy agreed with his dick. He rose up above her, on top of her, face to face.

“Put me in,” he said softly. She did just that.

Lily grabbed his swelled shaft and fed its head into her drenched opening. She clutched his ass in her hands. Jeremy pushed his full length into her.

“I’ve wanted this,” he said.

“Me too,” she replied.

He started slowly, nice and easy, slipping and sliding, feeling the rush of her greased walls. Little by little he applied more and more force, with more and more speed; he was pounding her eager pussy and her pussy was milking his pulsating cock. His tongue was in her mouth when he felt her fingernails in the crack of his ass, opening him, and he groaned loudly when her finger rammed into his asshole.

This made him fuck harder. ‘Damn, Lily’s right!’, he thought, feeling the increased sensation with her finger up his ass. So he slid his hand under her butt.

“Oooh…ugh,” she moaned when his finger entered her, and just like that he was fucking her from both ends.

Jeremy’s bed had no frame, it was just a mattress and box spring on the floor, so each time he slammed her produced a dull thud that sounded like the bass part in a three-part harmony with his moans and her squeals of gratification.

He’d never had a woman stick her finger up his ass before, but now after each thrust of his cock into her pussy, on the backswing he’d feel Lily’s long, slender finger fuck him deep in the ass. After a dozen more pokes he felt his river rising.

When he came it felt like a pint of his dammed-up sperm flowed up through him. He felt the rush of his cum, almost as if it was in slow motion, as it rose through the shaft of his cock. He grunted loud and low, and with one power-squirt after another he launched his semen deep into the back of her thirsty snatch.

When Lily heard his guttural squawk and felt the trembles of his release, she humped him harder, knowing she was also close. Then, just as Jeremy’s throes were subsiding, hers began and with a groan of her own she washed his cock with her cum.
—-
“Well, it looks like we have another secret to keep!” Lily said with a chuckle. She was lying with her head on Jeremy’s shoulder and was circling his left nipple with her fingertip.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” he said. “I bet our families would flip out.”

“I know my kids would!” she said. “I can hear them now.” After a brief silence she added, “You’re a good lover, Jeremy.”

“So are you! And you’re a good teacher.”

“Is that what I was doing, teaching?”

“What you were doing was being incredibly hot and sexy and irresistible, and you turned me into an animal! I want to know…and do…all the things that turn you on.”

She looked up and said, “You’re off to a good start in that department!”

They kissed deeply, tongues slashing, hands searching, heading back down the path from which they had come.

“I better go to the bathroom before you get me hard again. I’m halfway there,” Jeremy said.

He got out of the bed and walked to the bathroom. In the subtle light Lily stared at his firm ass until the door closed behind it.

Lily was amazed that they had actually crossed that line. Here she was, a fifty-six year-old widow, and she’d just fucked this handsome, twenty-two year-old man-child, and he was her tenant to boot! She was practically old enough to be his grandmother, for God’s sake! But damn, it was good! Mary and Dana had sent him to her, and they would no doubt be appalled, as would anyone else who found out.

The door opened and she saw his slim, naked body in the bathroom light before he switched it off. She licked her lips and watched his cock and balls dangle between his legs as he came to her.

Jeremy slid into bed and Lily’s tongue was in his mouth and her hand was on his cock in no time. They kissed long and hard again as she fondled his meat and quickly brought it back to something close to 10 on the Mohs scale. She kissed his neck, licked his chest, nibbled his nipples, working her way down, his stomach, his navel… With one hand gripping his hard, stretched cock, she placed her other hand into her soaked vagina.

“Did you like my finger in your ass?”

“Oh, yes,” he said.

“Good, get used to it!” Then she rammed her slick thumb into his asshole.

Jeremy had no sooner yelped from the sudden rear-ender when he moaned loudly as Lily took his cock into her mouth.

She lowered her head, opened wide and took him in, then out, then in, then out. She massaged his balls and licked his stiff staff up and down and all around.

“Have to get you good and wet!” she said, then again wrapped her lips around his girth, and inch by inch took his cock into her mouth.

He moaned with pleasure and excitement. It was a feeling he’d never had, and never could have imagined. With the pressure in his ass, and the gradual disappearance of his dick into Lily’s syphoning mouth and throat, his body squirmed in anticipation. He thought of the pictures of Lily with the big, black cock and realized that he was getting what that guy had gotten so many years ago. And if that guy had felt what he was feeling now, no wonder he had to fuck her on the floor!

Jeremy’s body writhed on the bed, double-riveted to Lily by his dick and her thumb. His fingers were embedded in her hair as she sucked and fucked him, and his ass and groin volleyed on the intense edge on the pleasure side of pain. He knew his ejaculation was going to be a whopper, and it was near.

He let out a cacophonous roar when he started to erupt. Lily moaned and he felt a little extra oomph from her thumb when his first shot of cum sprang into her mouth. Jeremy shook violently with each surge as he emptied his hose and rope after rope of his cum was released.

When Jeremy finally settled, and his spasms were gentler and fewer and farther between, Lily eased her thumb out of his ass. He watched his dick reemerge from her mouth, and when she smiled the cum that she hadn’t swallowed oozed from the side of her mouth.
—-
When the early morning light crept in through the windows, Jeremy was the first to wake. His dick was long and hard. He molded his body behind Lily and held her. She woke and felt his hardness against the crack of her ass.

“Good morning,” she said.

“Good morning,” he said.

“No regrets?”

“Nope.”

Lily spun her body to face him and they kissed. She rubbed her pussy against his cock.

“I can’t believe I’m in bed with you, waking up with you, I know I’m too old, and you’re too young, but…”

“But, what?”

“But, it was so good!”

“What do you mean, was?”

“Sorry, is!”

“That’s better!”

They kissed again and Jeremy molded her ass cheek into his hand and Lily held his cock in hers.

“I was thinking of giving you a massage but I think it will have to wait. We better take care of this bad boy first!” she said, and gave his dick a squeeze. Then she lowered her head and began fucking him with her mouth.

Jeremy moaned when her lips enveloped him. He felt her finger slide into his rear entry and within seconds her succulent mouth and her finger were in perfect sync and he knew it would be a very short time before he blew his load. He held the back of her head in his hand and leaned his groin into her as she sucked him.

Lily was a masterful cocksucker. She had mouthed his entire cock and her lips were kissing his tightened balls when he felt his onrush rising. Within seconds he grunted like a pissed-off croc and his cum powered its way out of him like an open hose, quiver after quake until he was dry.

He watched his whole cock come back out of Lily’s mouth, inch by inch. She smiled and wiped her mouth, then kissed him on the lips.

“Good morning!” she said, and hopped out of bed and started putting on her dress and sandals. “I’m going to get a shower and cook us breakfast. After we eat you’ll get your massage!”

Then she was out the door and Jeremy listened to her footsteps as she descended the outside stairs.
—-
Jeremy was finishing off his breakfast of a veggie omelet, sliced tomatoes, grits, coffee and juice, when Lily rose from the table and turned toward the sink to wipe the dishes. She wore a snug, plum-colored thin cotton robe that almost reached her knees. He admired her from behind for a moment before he rose and carried his dishes over and placed them on the counter.

He put his arms around her from behind and could smell the fruity scent of her shampoo. He slipped his hands under the robe, one on her breast and one between her legs. She wore nothing underneath. She spun to face him and they kissed.

“Thank you for breakfast,” Jeremy said. “It was delicious!”

“You’re welcome,” she said. “And much needed after the physically-demanding night we had, wouldn’t you say? But don’t get me started. I promised you a massage, so why don’t you go get ready while I put these dishes in the dishwasher. Go get naked and lay face-down on my bed. I want to see your cute, bare ass when I walk in. I’ll just be a minute.”

Jeremy went into her bedroom. Soft mellow music was playing and the air smelled of citrus. A bottle of oil was on the night stand, resting on a candlelit warmer. He peeled off his t-shirt and unzipped his shorts and lay face-down on the queen bed as instructed.

Soon Lily entered the room, picked up the oil and knelt on the bed beside him. Jeremy sighed when he felt the warm oil drip onto his neck and shoulders and upper back.

Lily dug her fingers into his neck, kneading his flesh and rubbing her hands firmly along the slick on his skin. She liked touching him, fondling his broad shoulders and sexy, muscular back. She took her time as she worked her way south.

“Ugh!” Jeremy grunted when she probed deep into the skin of his lower back.

“Too hard?” Lily asked, stopping.

“No, just right.”

She resumed her handiwork and poured a generous amount of the oil over his ass, and Jeremy felt its fluid warmth ooze into his crack. She palmed his buttocks and dug deep into his gluteal muscles with her thumbs, eliciting more moans of pleasure. He moaned again, loudly, when she spread his cheeks and ran her tongue all along the crack of his ass from the bottom up.

“You don’t mind if I massage your ass too, do you?”

“No, it feels fine.”

“Good,” she said. “I think the ass is a much underrated body part.”

Jeremy tensed a little when he felt Lily’s tongue dancing around the rim of his ass. She teased him, licking his puckered ring and occasionally flicking the tip of her tongue into him. After a couple minutes of that she spread his cheeks apart and jammed her tongue into his asshole.

With that Jeremy’s body buckled and he grinded his by-now hard cock into the mattress, but Lily kept jabbing him, her slimy tongue jetting into his oily ass.

“Jesus Fucking Christ!” he howled.

“What’s wrong, don’t you like it?” Lily asked, moving her head up close to his.

“Are you kidding? It’s fucking incredible. I just never had anyone do that before.”

“Oh, that’s sweet. Glad to be the first,” she said and kissed him on the neck. “Now flip over. It’s time to get on with the good stuff.”

Jeremy rolled over onto his back and his hard, cured meat took center stage.

“Oh, my goodness! I guess I’ll start with this!” Lily exclaimed, staring at his erection while pouring more oil into her hands. Then she slathered the oil all over his cock.

She stroked his hot rod up and down, her hand sliding effortlessly along his long, greased shank. She caressed his balls as she rubbed him and Jeremy eased his groin up and down. Lily kissed the tip of his penis as she stroked him with increasing speed and force, then she licked the length of him, skating her tongue along the sides of his swollen member, its strained skin fraught with need.

“Tastes good. Lemon-lime flavored!” she said. “But the rest of your massage has been postponed.” Then she straddled him, lowered herself onto him, and enveloped his cock with her willing pussy.

Jeremy felt the slick bliss of her cunt surrounding his thrumming cock, but he knew he had to hold off. He didn’t want to blow his top too soon. Lily started bouncing up and down on top of him.

“Ah, that’s good!” she said.

Jeremy started driving into her as she bounced, timing his jabs with her upward movements.

“That’s it. God, I can’t believe it!” Lily said.

What?”

“I still can’t believe it!”

“Believe what?”

“That I’m fucking you. That you’re fucking me. What if Mary and Dana could see us now! Fucking. My cum all over you.”

Jeremy reached out and pulled the sash loose from her robe. The robe opened and he took hold of her breasts and pinched her rigid nipples with his thumbs and forefingers.

“You like fucking me, don’t you?”

“Yes,” he said.

“You like fucking this old woman!”

“Not old…older.”

“You like older pussy! You like putting your cock in my pussy, don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Ooh, yeah. Fuck me!”

Their rhythm increased and Lily rose up and fell hard onto him, banging him over and over. Twice she rose too high and Jeremy’s cock slipped out of her and she hissed and scrambled to feed it back into her gaping gash.

“God, I’m going to come!” she barked.

Jeremy pounded her as hard as he could from below, and within a minute Lily groaned and he felt her warm, wet spunk flow out of her stuffed cunt and wash over his balls and thighs.

Using his dick inside her as a fulcrum, Jeremy rolled on top of her, rammed his tongue into her mouth and then banged her hard the rest of the way. He snorted like a bull and shook like a willow when he shot his ropes of cum into her.
—-
That was the beginning of what would become a very active and satisfying sex life for Lily and Jeremy. At first they agreed that they should keep it cool, they could concentrate on their jobs, and weekends would be for their sexual recreation. But that didn’t last long because they were both always thinking about fucking each other. They’d get home from work and end up fucking. Get in the pool, end up fucking. Work in the garden, end up fucking. So within a few days they were sleeping in the same bed every night.

Lily’s solo nighttime ritual of pool/hot tub/pool soon became a duo, often a naked duo. And sometimes they wouldn’t make it into the pool the second time because some sexual shenanigans would start happening in the hot tub. One night they were naked in the tub and Jeremy started fooling around.

“Want to see me jack off?” he asked.

Lily said she couldn’t pass that up. So he placed his flaccid penis in front of the pulsing jets and turned them up. He gently swung his dick in front of the jets and it flopped up and down in the throbbing stream, and they both watched it gradually getting longer and stiffer and harder.

“Wow, now there’s a function of the spa that they left off the brochure!” Lily said with a laugh.

“Feels good. I’m going to come pretty soon…”

With that said Lily squirmed over and knelt in front of him. She took his cock into her mouth and she felt the jets of warm water pounding into the side of her face. She squeezed his ass in a vise grip and in less than thirty seconds he came in her mouth. Then they went into the bedroom and fucked properly.
—-
After a couple months they were still fucking nearly every night and were showing no signs of slowing down, in fact they were constantly trying new ways to do it. It seemed like each night in the hot tub and pool was an aphrodisiac or something.

One evening they were picking vegetables in the garden and Jeremy was watching Lily from behind as she bent over. He noticed that as she stretched her shirt had run up on her a little and her shorts had run down on her a little so the top end of her ass crack was visible. So he sidled over behind her and slipped his hand down the back of her pants.

“Wooooo….” Lily squealed, arching her back against him. He wrapped his other arm around her as she turned to him and they kissed. Soon they were horizontal in the dirt, making out in the row right between the yellow squash and the okra.

“Is this your way of saying we are finished gardening for the night?” Lily asked.

“Yeah, I guess so,” he said.

“Okay, you talked me into it. Let’s go get wet!” This was their term for pool and tub time: or, foreplay.

A few minutes later they were naked in the hot tub when Lily brought up the subject of Jeremy’s birthday, which was the following week.

“So what do you want to do for your birthday, Hon?”

“I’m gonna go out and get laid,” Jeremy said.

Lily goosed him underwater and he jumped. “You don’t have to go out for that, Big Boy!”

“I know, just kidding.” He kissed her and said, “I have an incredibly foxy lady who fucks my brains out at home every night. What more could I want?”

“I don’t know, you tell me. What can I give you for your birthday?”

“Nothing. I don’t want anything, really.”

“Well, think of something!”

“Okay, how about you make us a giant pitcher of Short Island Iced Teas!”

“I can do that. What else?”

“I don’t know, I haven’t thought about it.”

“Sure you have. What is it?”

There was a long pause as they gazed into each other’s eyes. Lily felt there was a thought in his mind somewhere and she was right.

“Well, there was one thing I thought of. But you would never go for it and it’s not even fair of me to ask.”

“What, for heaven’s sake?

“I thought maybe we could take some pictures. Of us.”

Their eyes were glued and gooey and unblinking as they stared.

“What kind of pictures? You mean naked? Sex pictures?”

“I’m sorry, Lily. I knew I shouldn’t have said anything; that was out of line. I knew you wouldn’t want to do it, and I don’t blame you. That was selfish of me, but it’s just that I love your body, I love looking at you, I love gardening with you and making love to you, and I love the way…”

“Okay, let’s do it!” Lily said, interrupting him.

There were a few seconds of dead air as Jeremy contemplated what he’d just heard. He licked his lips and asked if she really meant it.

“Sure, what the hell,” she said. “I’m way past all that. We trust each other. It should be fun. As long as they stay between us, what’s the harm, right? And we can always burn them later.”

“Gee, Lily, this might be my best birthday ever!”

“Okay, here’s the plan. Your birthday is Friday, right?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, on Friday, once we get home from work, I’m taking you out to dinner. Nothing fancy, beer and pizza or barbecue or something like that, whatever you like. Then we’ll come home and get in our bathing suits. I’ll make the Short Island Iced Teas and we’ll get in the hot tub. But for filming, why don’t we update things, bring it into the twenty-first century.”

“What do you mean?”

“Instead of taking pictures, let’s shoot a video!”

“A video? Really?”

“Yes, a home video. Our own personal video. See what happens.”

“Well, sure…” Jeremy mumbled.

“Okay, then it’s all set,” Lily said, and she started to get up. “Now let’s dry off these naked bodies and get into the bedroom. We need to rehearse for our sex tape!”
—-
The next Friday Jeremy came home from work with a camcorder and tripod he’d borrowed from his office. He set it up by the hot tub, framed the shot as best he could, rigged up some crude lighting and tested it out. He wanted to have it all ready to go when they returned from dinner.

After having a little bit of pizza and a whole lot of beer at a nearby restaurant, Jeremy and Lily returned home and entered the bedroom and changed into swim suits, Lily sporting a multi-colored two-piece with a skimpy bottom and a frilly top.

“We can do our next flick here in the bedroom!” Jeremy said.

“Our next flick?”

“Yeah, you know, in case there is demand for a sequel.”

Lily laughed and said, “Let’s get through this one first.”

He had set the camera lens for a shot the width of the tub. If they positioned themselves on the back lip toward the side, he figured it would provide a good angle.

“Get in position and I’ll turn this thing on,” Jeremy said.

Lily got into the tub and sat on the edge while Jeremy adjusted the camera and turned on the lamps they’d dragged into place. The light was subdued but adequate for what they had in mind. Then Jeremy went over and sat beside her.

“Lights, Camera, Action!” Jeremy said, and clapped his hands in front of him. Lily flinched and started laughing.

“Okay, here we go,” Jeremy said. “Hi, my name is Jeremy, and this is Lily. Say hello, Lily.”

“Hello, Lily,” she said.

“We don’t really have a title for this, or a beginning, or an end…”

“Well, I think we know how it’s going to end,” Lily said.

Jeremy laughed and said, “But we don’t even have a title, do we?”

“Not yet.”

“Any suggestions?”

“How about this: ‘Jeremy gets a Birthday Floozy in the Jacuzzi’.”

Jeremy laughed. “I like it. That’s it!”

“Okay, how should we start?”

“You’re the floozy…”

“Okay,” Lily said. “Since you are the birthday boy, let’s start with me giving you a birthday kiss!”

She leaned to him and kissed his lips. She immediately felt his hand surround one of her frilly tits, and instinctively put one arm around him. Her other hand was magnetically attracted to his crotch.

Their kiss deepened and strengthened. Jeremy’s cock hardened and bulged in his trunks and the camera didn’t miss it. Lily rubbed him from the front, but soon dipped her hand down into those trunks and the thin fabric stretched with the combined girth of her busy hand and his erected member. With each stroke the cloth slid lower and her fist emerged, wrapped around Jeremy’s engorged cock.

Lily stopped yanking, broke their kiss, and turned to face the camera and spoke.

“And this is where Jeremy gets his birthday blowjob!” she said.

She noodled Jeremy’s ass onto the top step of the tub, pulled off his trunks and threw them aside. Jeremy was now buck naked, sitting in three inches of water, his hard cock pointing skyward like a telescope searching for Mars.

Lily got on her knees in the tub in front of him and started licking his dick up and down. She eased her hands behind him as she took him in her mouth. The mic picked up his moaning and her sucking, and the camera caught Jeremy’s body when it jerked—but of course missed her finger entering his ass.

At first Jeremy held her head firmly and gently fucked her face. Soon Lily had her mouth and finger working pretty damn well together, and he reached behind her and unhooked her top. From a side angle the eye of the camera caught the colored frills drop into the tub, his cock sliding in and out of her mouth, and her tits jouncing up and down as she bobbed her head.

There was no mistaking when Jeremy came. His body quaked and his legs kicked, sloshing water up and over the rim of the tub. You could see the veins in Lily’s neck when she craned to keep his monster in her mouth as he unloaded in numerous spurts.

She rose and kissed him with her cum-filled mouth, easing his ass down to the bottom of the tub in the process. Then, with Jeremy sitting in the tub, the water line up to his chest, she pressed her cunt to his face. The camera captured the view perfectly: her slim bod and curvy ass in front of him, his mouth in her crotch, her hands on his head, his fingers pulling the soaked, plastered cloth of her bikini bottom aside.

Lily had been psyching herself up for this. She ground her pussy into Jeremy’s face and he delved his tongue into her chlorine cunt. He slipped his hands around her bottom and dug his fingers into her ass crack. She wiggled her butt and he pulled her skimpy tether down for total access.

She was getting into it. Lily swung her eager beaver into Jeremy’s welcome face and his hands deep-massaged the sinewy muscles of her ass. He licked her raw, tender pussy and sucked hard on her gristly meat as she grinded it into him. It was her turn to come and they both knew it. Jeremy kept digging in, and with eyes closed he envisioned in his mind what it would look like on video: his face buried in Lily’s sexy, active crotch.

Lily climaxed like a runaway train bursting out of a tunnel. She groaned loudly and her legs buckled. Her entire body vibrated with the forceful excretion of her cum, and she might have collapsed if she’d not had Jeremy’s hands welded to her ass and his lips soldered to her clit.

Barely a few seconds had passed after Lily’s final tremors had ebbed when Jeremy spun her around so that her ass was on the top step of the tub. The lamps lighted his erection perfectly as it rose out of the water and he aimed it at her sloshy gash. And just like that, amid their synchronized cries of rapture, he was fucking her fast and furious.

The light reflected off of Jeremy’s wet ass as they fucked. Lily wrapped her legs around his torso and squeezed him close and kissed his mouth and licked his lips and sucked his neck and spoke dirty somethings into his ear.

“God, we can fuck!” she said, as they fucked.

“Yes, I know!” he said, as they fucked.

“I have another birthday gift for you,” she said, as she fucked him harder.

“Really, what’s that?” he asked, as he fucked her harder.

“My ass!” she said excitedly, fucking him faster.

“Your ass?” he said, fucking her faster.

“Yes, my ass. I want to give you my ass!”

They stopped fucking. She pinched his dick with her pussy.

“I want you to fuck my ass,” Lily said softly. “I’m lubed, I’m ready. I want it. For your

birthday.”

Jeremy started to kiss her.

“From behind,” she said.

Lily spun around and placed her knees on the step so her ass was in front of his face. He licked the crack of her ass and rimmed her. Lily reached behind her with one hand and pulled one cheek wide for him, further exposing her asshole.

“Go ahead, take it!” she said.

Jeremy fed the tip of his cock to the hole of her ass and pushed. It slid in.

Lily groaned and said, “I want to feel your cum shooting into my ass.”

Jeremy started slowly, easing his cock in and out of her, but soon he was slinging it into her pretty good. Before long Lily was matching each inward thrust of his with an outward push of her own, aiding his penetration.

“Damn, this feels good!” Jeremy said.

“I can’t believe I have your big cock up my ass!” Lily said.

“Are you okay?”

“Yes, it just feels big. Give it to me! Fuck it!”

The next few minutes of the video was a visual of Jeremy’s dick steadily pounding Lily’s ass accompanied by a soundtrack of their alternating moans and groans. When Jeremy finally came he growled like a grizzly in a bear trap. Lily tightened her sphincter around his ejaculating rod and she hissed like a cobra as his sizzling jizz spit into her.

Running on empty, Jeremy detached himself from Lily’s relenting ass and took her in his arms. They sunk into the depth of the tub, embracing and kissing in water up to their necks, and kept it up for some time until Jeremy finally summoned the energy to get up and turn off the camera.
—-
Lily and Jeremy watched the video in bed later that night, got incredibly turned on and ended up fucking again. Jeremy loaded it on his phone and would watch it in his office and get hard-ons at work. Their sex life was elevated to an even higher, more intoxicating tier.

There was a girl at work who had been flirting with Jeremy. He liked her but told himself he shouldn’t get involved with anyone at work…which was true, too many things could go wrong…but the real reason was that he didn’t want to risk screwing things up with Lily. He wanted to ride it out as long as he could; she was the best he’d ever had. He loved pleasing this foxy, older woman and she sure as hell wasn’t complaining about having his cock night after night.

As luck would have it, Lily’s birthday was six weeks later and they decided to make another flick. Again, Jeremy borrowed the equipment from work, and he took her out to a nice restaurant for dinner. They each had a couple cocktails, wine and lobster. His dick was tingling and her pussy was damp all through dinner as they whispered about what they would do when they got back to the house. Jeremy even kissed Lily’s lips when the server brought a small birthday cake to the table for dessert. This was a first, as they had avoided any public displays of affection.

As they were leaving the restaurant they were accosted by a couple Lily knew. They exchanged greetings and made introductions. The woman seemed overly interested in Lily’s young companion during the brief conversation.

“Uh, oh!” Lily said to Jeremy as they were walking to the car.

“What?” he asked.

“Bob and Carol Smythe. They were our neighbors for many years before they moved across town a few years ago. Mary and her daughter used to be very close when they were in school and as far as I know they still keep in touch. Carol is a gossip with a big mouth; hopefully she will keep it shut for a change.

They got back to the house, where the video equipment was all set up and ready to go in the bedroom. Lily undressed Jeremy and pushed him back crossways on the bed. Then, she shed her dress, bra and panties and walked around behind him and crawled over top of him on the bed. She rested her pussy on his face and took his aroused cock into her ready mouth. Their video that night was a rip-roaring sixty-nine that culminated with his dick in all her holes. This is pretty good, Jeremy thought—what’s not to like, right?—but it was not as intense as usual. Lily sucked and fucked as best she could, but she was distracted. She tried to concentrate on Jeremy’s big dick, but instead was thinking about Carol Smythe…and her big mouth.
—-
Sure enough, as feared, Carol Smythe couldn’t keep her mouth shut. She told her daughter, who called Mary, who called Dana, and before you could say ‘Holy Shit!’ the families were in an uproar and the holy shit was hitting the proverbial fan. Lily and Jeremy were not a secret anymore.

First, Lily got a call from Mary. “Mom, how are you doing?”

“Fine, Mary, how are you?”

“I’m okay. Look, I was talking to Caroline Smythe, and…”

“I thought that might be why you were calling,” Lily said.

“What do you mean?”

“I bumped into her parents the other night, and Carol has always had such a big mouth I just figured…”

“She said you were kissing your ‘young tenant’, is the way she put it. Were you kissing Jeremy?”

“It was my birthday. He took me to dinner and gave me a kiss. What’s wrong with that?”

“Mom, what’s going on?”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“What’s going on with you two? She said the kiss was right on your lips and it didn’t look like it was the first time. Why would he be kissing your lips?”

“Oh, why couldn’t that old biddy keep her big trap shut?”

“Mom, tell me. What’s going on?”

“That’s really none of your business.”

“I’m your daughter, of course it’s my business! God, you’re not sleeping with him are you?”

“I don’t think I like your tone!” Lily barked.

“My tone? It’s not a tone, it’s a question! You are sleeping with him, aren’t you?”

“Sometimes we sleep.”

“What the hell does that mean?”

“Mary, look, I don’t want to have this conversation. It’s my life…”

“But Mom, he’s just a boy. How did you end up in bed with a boy?”

“He’s a very mature young man. And you are the one who sent him to me, let’s not forget that!”

“I sent him to rent from you, not sleep with you!”

“I’m sorry to disappoint you. I met him. We liked each other. We were attracted and then we acted. What more can I say?”

“You’re really fucking him, aren’t you?”

“And vice versa,” Lily said.

“You’re actually fucking him! I can’t believe it!”

“Believe it. And you can believe this too: He’s fucking incredible!”
—-
Then Jeremy got his call from Dana. “Jeremy, how are you, are you okay?”

“Sure, Mom, never better. Why, what’s the matter?”

“Mary called me. She said you were seen making out with her mother in a restaurant.”

Jeremy laughed so loud he snorted. “Making out? Not quite.”

“Well, what happened?”

“It was Lily’s birthday. I took her out to dinner and kissed her when the waitress brought the cake. And some old nosy neighbors of hers happened to see it.”

“You took her out on her birthday? You two must be getting pretty close.”

“You could say that. We hit it off immediately and get along very well.”

“Mary said you’re sleeping with her. Please tell me you’re not sleeping with her.”

“No, I’m definitely not sleeping with Mary.”

“Jeremy, this is not funny. Your father does not think it’s funny, either.”

“Oh, fuck him!”

“Watch your language. Are you sleeping with Lily?”

“Sleeping is a small part of it.”

“Oh, this is just great! You were supposed to move out there to take a job, not screw old women!”

“She’s not that old and she’s pretty hot for her age, if you ask me. And I’d appreciate it if you didn’t talk about her that way. And with all due respect, Mom, I don’t try to tell you how to live your life, and you sleep with a complete asshole every night.”

“Don’t talk about your father like that!”

“Then don’t try to tell me how to live my life, okay?”

There was dead air on the line for about ten seconds. When it became apparent that Dana wasn’t going to reply Jeremy decided to end the call.

“Well, I have to get going, Mom. But if it’s any consolation, things are going very well at work, I received a raise already. The apartment is great too. And I’m happy. And the sex is fantastic, damn is it good! I have to tell you, I’ve never had sex this good, and so often, and…”

“Goodbye, Jeremy.”

“Oh, okay, Bye mom!”

He figured that would give her something to think about.
—-
Jeremy and Lily had a great laugh when they compared notes on their phone calls. They agreed that it was a load off their backs. Now that it was no longer a secret, it was a huge relief.

Over the following weeks and months, their sex life became even more intense, more uninhibited, and more physical. They had sex in the pool, in the shower, in the kitchen, on the floor. They fucked on the stairs and the ottoman and the desk. They screwed in positions they didn’t know were possible. They were louder, lustier, dirtier. It was as if every time they did it they were shouting out a giant ‘Fuck You!’ to their families.

The holidays came and went and were awkward for all. On Thanksgiving Lily’s family poured into her house, had a big meal, stayed the night and headed home the next morning. Conversation was careful and stilted and avoided the one subject that everyone but Lily wanted to talk about: her young lover.

Jeremy went home for Thanksgiving but that didn’t go too well. When he and his family were gathered at the table and starting their feast, his sister asked him how he was doing and what he’d been up to.

“She means when you’re not screwing that old lady!” their father said with a smirk.

Jeremy slammed down his fork and said, “Listen, old man, why don’t you show a little class? And if you ever talk about her like that again in my presence I’ll knock you out!” Then he rose from the table and stormed out of the house. He got into his car and drove away and spent the night at a motel.

When Christmas rolled around lily left to spend the holiday with Mary’s family. Jeremy never even went to visit his; he just stayed in his apartment and caught up on some reading and in the evening went to a movie by himself.

Lily and Jeremy were glad when the holidays were finally behind them. On New Year’s Eve they did some hot tub time and rang in the new year with a champagne toast before going to bed. They robustly enjoying their first fuck of January with their usual chorus of ecstatic grunts and groans and athletic thrusts. But Jeremy noticed something different. There also were a few unfamiliar cries coming from her that sounded more like pain than pleasure.

Jeremy stopped poking her and asked if she was alright.

“It’s okay,” she said. “I’ve just been having pains in my abdomen lately.”

“Pains? What kind of pains?” Jeremy asked.

“Sharp pains, here,” she said, massaging the spot. “They seem to be getting worse and more often.”

“Did you go to the doctor?”

“No, not yet. I was putting it off until after the holidays.”

“Well, you need to make an appointment right away!”

“I know, and I will. I can’t tomorrow because of the holiday, but the next day I will.”

Jeremy kissed her and they resumed their lovemaking. But it was gentler this time around.
—-
Lily set an appointment with her doctor for the following week. Then she was referred to a specialist, then another. The news was not good.

The third week of January Lily was diagnosed with cancer of the liver. They found a four inch cryptic tumor, plus it had spread to other organs. She would be dead by March.

Jeremy was going nuts through the whole process. Lily’s family was instantly involved and took over and he was pretty much shut out of it. Once Lily was in the hospital his contact was reduced to phone calls and visiting her at odd times when no one else was around, which wasn’t often. Everyone knew what the prognosis was.

One day Mary was sitting next to her mother’s bed in the hospital room and they were talking. For the first time in quite a while she directed their conversation to Lily’s relationship with Jeremy. She was trying to apologize.

“Mom, I’m sorry about how I reacted when I found out about you and Jeremy. I was out of line. I know now that you really do care about him, that you care about each other. It was just such a shock…I wasn’t ready for it.”

“Well, don’t worry yourself about it. I would have probably reacted the same way if I found out you were screwing some eighteen year-old boy toy!”

“Mother!”

Lily laughed, which soon turned into a fit of coughs. Then: “I hope you’ll apologize to Jeremy, too.”

Mary said she would.

“Has Jim cheated on you lately?” Lily asked.

Mary shook her head. “No. Not that I know of.”

“That’s good. But once a cheater, always a cheater! But if you decide to have a fling of your own, I highly recommend Jeremy! He’ll knock your socks off!”

“Mother!”

“I mean it. He’s an animal in the sack, and such stamina! I still can’t believe some of the things we did!”

“I can’t believe you’re telling me this!”

“Don’t knock it till you try it!” Lily said, just as a lightning bolt of pain flashed through her.

Shortly after Mary left that day Lily picked up her phone and opened the video of her and Jeremy in the hot tub. Her eyes filled with tears as she watched.

She died peacefully in her sleep. It was the second week of March, just about the time she and Jeremy would have been shoveling pig shit together in her garden, getting ready for the new season.
—-
There was not a formal funeral or burial or viewings or any of that rigmarole, only a simple memorial service. Lily had said that so many of her friends and relatives were scattered around so far and wide that she didn’t want people to feel obligated or inconvenienced. Lily had also asked that she be cremated and for her ashes to be flung off of Emory Peak at Big Bend National Park in south Texas. Jeremy smiled when he found this out; he figured this was one final joke Lily was playing on her family to get back at them for harassing her about their relationship.

Jeremy went to the memorial but he kept to himself and sat near the back. He didn’t know hardly anyone and he could feel the many eyes on him throughout. He minded his own business, not wanting to detract from the service. He saw his mother from a distance but didn’t speak to her because he planned to make a fast getaway as soon as it was over.

But he wasn’t fast enough. Mary flagged him down as he was heading out the door.

“Jeremy! Jeremy, wait!” Mary called as she hurried over to him. “Will you be coming back to the house? We have a nice lunch for everyone.”

“No, sorry, I can’t, thank you. I’m expected back to work, we have a deadline,” he lied. He didn’t want to have to mourn with a bunch of disapproving strangers.

“Oh, I’m sorry you can’t make it. But I wanted to ask you, will you be available at all this weekend? I will be coming back on Friday to start going through some of my mother’s things, and I really would like to talk to you.”

“Do you want me to move out?”

“Oh, no, that’s not it at all! Don’t think about it, please stay! But I would like to talk if you could make the time. There are so many things I want to say to you, to try to explain, to apologize.”

“I’ll be around. There are some things I’d like to say to you too.”
—-
On Friday Mary made the drive to Lily’s house. She arrived in the afternoon and began what would be a long process and many visits of going through the house and all of Lily’s belongings, packing things, trashing things, and getting the house ready for whatever would come next. Whether they would sell it, keep it or rent it would be a decision to be made much later as her mother’s estate went through probate.

After a few hours of work and evening fell, she noticed that Jeremy did not come home from work. She spent the evening watching TV, and when she went to bed around eleven-thirty, he still wasn’t back.

In the morning his car was parked out by the garage. After she had breakfast Mary called Jeremy. His number was saved in Lily’s phone, which was still active and in her possession. Jeremy was getting dressed when his phone rang. Its display read: ‘Lily’. He got a creepy feeling for a second before he realized it would be Mary calling.

“Hello, Mary?” he answered.

“Yes, Jeremy, it’s Mary. How are you?”

“I’m fine, and you?”

“I’m doing okay. I’ve been going through my mother’s things since yesterday afternoon. I didn’t see your car, you must have gotten in late.”

“Yes, I did.”

“I was hoping we could get together and talk. Would you be available for dinner tonight? My treat!”

“No, sorry, I’m not,” Jeremy fibbed. “I have plans with some friends from work.” He liked Mary, and definitely wanted to resolve any awkwardness or hard feelings because she was a good friend of his mother. But he had no interest in a long, guilt-ridden dinner.

“Oh, that’s too bad. When would be convenient?”

“I have errands to run this morning, but I could later this afternoon. Or tomorrow would probably be better.”

“I plan to leave tomorrow afternoon. I don’t want to get back too late. Would late morning be okay, perhaps eleven?”

They agreed on eleven a.m. Jeremy was relieved to put if off a little longer. Now he just had to get out of the house that night.
—-
Mary spent the day going through closets and rooms, boxing some things, leaving other things for later. After a light dinner she called home to check in, and then started to read a book. Her mind was distracted so the reading did not come easy. Somewhat bored, she started going through her mother’s phone: apps, music, photos. She was quite shocked when she opened the video of Lily and Jeremy and started watching it.

There they were in the hot tub. First Lily was talking, calling herself the floozy in the Jacuzzi, and then they were kissing passionately while her mother fondled Jeremy’s cock. Mary saw his cock emerge, big and straight and hard, and then her mother said that he was going to get a birthday blowjob. Mary felt herself getting moist as she watched her mom take that whole big cock into her mouth, and she sucked him and sucked him until finally his body quivered and his legs kicked and his loud groan told her he had come in her mouth.

She watched the whole video; her eyes were glued to it. She saw Jeremy’s face buried in her mother’s crotch and saw his ass muscles tighten as he fucked her. ‘God, we can fuck!’ she heard her mother call, then, ‘Go ahead, take it!’ Mary fingered herself while watching Jeremy rim her mother’s asshole, and was mesmerized when he mounted her from behind.

“Oh, My God!” Mary said aloud as she listened to her mother’s moans and watched her getting assfucked. She came in her jeans just as Jeremy grunted and came in Lily’s ass.
—-
The next morning at eleven Jeremy knocked on the back door of the house. He was nervous but was anxious to clear the air and get it over with.

“Come on in, Jeremy, it’s unlocked,” Mary called from the kitchen. She was pouring iced tea as he entered. She handed him a glass and added, “Come, let’s sit on the couch!” and led him to the next room.

They sat on the sofa and made some brief small talk for a couple minutes as they sipped tea. Jeremy asked how the work rummaging through the house was going.

“Okay, I guess. Not easy, but it needs to be done. It will take a while. I’ll be coming here on weekends for a while, I’m afraid.”

“If you need any help, let me know,” Jeremy said.

“I will. And Jeremy, we are very appreciative that you are living here. It’s good to know you are here to keep an eye on things.”

“I’m happy to.”

Mary took a big swallow of tea and scooted a little closer to Jeremy.

“But the real reason I wanted to talk to you Jeremy, was to apologize. I’m truly sorry for the way I…and others…reacted to your relationship with Mom. It was wrong, it was selfish and it was uncalled-for. It was just such a shock and I wasn’t prepared for it. I didn’t understand…”

“My parents reacted the same way.”

“Yes, I know, and that is my fault. I told your mother, overreacting. It was such a shock. I didn’t know how to handle it.”

“It was a shock for us too, at first.”

“What do you mean?”

“We didn’t just meet and hop into bed. We just were two people who liked each other, and we grew closer. We were hesitant because of our ages. It was gradual, but eventually it just felt natural.”

“Another thing I’m ashamed of,” Mary said. “I was concerned about my feelings, and appearances, and what people might think. And until Mom was very sick, I never even considered that you both really, really cared for each other. And that you were suffering a loss just like we were!”

Jeremy didn’t respond; he let the words dangle.

“I am sorry for your loss, Jeremy,” she said. “And I’m sorry we kind of shut you out her last few weeks.”

“I’m sorry for your loss too,” he said softly.

Mary touched the corner of a napkin to her eyes. Then she laughed and said, “You know what she told me? She said she’d lost some weight but never even considered she might have been sick. She said she just figured it was because of all the sex you two were having!”

Jeremy laughed and said, “I’ll bet that’s not how she phrased it.”

“You’re right!” Mary said. She looked in Jeremy’s eyes, which now were moist. She dabbed his eyes with the napkin.

She looked at Jeremy and it was hard not to think about him in the video and to picture him naked again: his hairless chest, taut nipples, and muscled ass. And his young hard cock that she’d watched slide in and out of her mother.

When Mary would think back on what she did next she would be amazed and confused by her action. Without warning she leaned her head close to Jeremy’s and pressed her lips against his.

As she kissed him she felt the pliable texture of his mouth. She parted her lips ever-so-slightly and let just the very tip of her tongue slip through, testing him, and daintily licked his lip. He was not exactly kissing her back, but he sure wasn’t resisting either.

When she pulled away and again looked at Jeremy, she couldn’t read the look on his face.

“Oh, Jeremy, please forgive me! Please forget that ever happened. That was very inappropriate. I’m very sorry!”

“It’s okay. It’s a strange, difficult time for all of us.”

“I’m ashamed; you must think I’m terrible!”

Jeremy touched Mary for the first time. He put his hand on hers.

“Hey, it’s okay. I’m not complaining am I?” he said, grinning.

Mary smiled, relieved, and they hugged. But her mind was a ball of confusion. What would Dana think if she knew what she’d just done? Or her husband? Or anyone? It was hard to believe she had done it. But she did. And it had felt good.
—
Mary had never cheated on her husband. She knew he had had an affair or two, and they’d worked things out. Since being married, she’d never kissed another man, other than a peck on the cheek of some relative, until Jeremy. And she couldn’t kick the thought that even though it was just a kiss, she had now cheated.

Over the following week her spare time was taken up primarily by two things: Thinking about the kiss and watching the video on her mother’s phone. Over and over she watched her mother and Jeremy fucking and sucking in the hot tub. It never failed to get her wet, and if she was alone and the coast was clear, she masturbated. The more she watched it, the more she believed her mother had left it on the phone for her to find. She was looking forward to the weekend. And Dana would kill her if she knew what she was thinking.

Friday morning after her husband left for work, Mary packed her bag. Last weekend it had been old clothes and jeans for doing dirty work. But this time was different. She packed her tightest jeans and shorts to show off her ass. She packed a couple of her sexier, more revealing tops, and some flimsy lingerie. And her black bikini—with her body it always got a second look—in case she ended up in the hot tub.

She locked the house, tossed her bag in the car, got in behind the wheel and headed for Lily’s house.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Well, That Backfired

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Sex Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Coercion, Consensual Sex, Cruelty, Fiction, Fisting, Incest, Male / Female Teens, Rape, teen, threesome

Introduction:

CAPITAL NAMES means the story is being told from that person’s perspective. I’m thinking about writing a sequel to this story, but I might leave it as a one-off. Please leave your comments and constructive criticisms; I always want to hear people’s opinions whether they be negative or positive. Hope you enjoy!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

LAURIE

My brother is shy. Shyness is endearing up to a point, but at eighteen years old, it goes from cute, to pathetic. You think he’d get out of his fucking shell by now, but nope; Tom is still the awkward, apprehensive boy he’s been his entire life. He’ll be heading off to college soon, and if he doesn’t open up, the best years of his life are going to be spent jerking it in a dorm. He’s a sweet kid, (listen to me patronizing him; he’s a year older than me for fuck’s sake!), but sweetness doesn’t get you very far in this world. He’s not a child anymore, and he needs someone to kill the boy and uncage the man. I guess that’ll have to be me.

Before your dirty, little mind runs rampant with incestuous fantasies, let me tell you now, that I have no intention of fucking my brother. Would you fuck your brother? I didn’t think so. That being said, I am going to get that poor bastard laid. I have a friend who needs to go to the prom. This friend had an incident earlier this year that made her quite unpopular with…everyone. Eleanor is this unfortunate moron, and ignoring the aforementioned incident, she’s actually quite the catch. Let me describe her to you; she’s looking away from me now, so I feel safe giving her a once-over. Don’t judge me for ogling; this is for your benefit.

She has red hair that flows from the crown of her head in an even part, and then bows inwardly at a sharp, angled cut, just below her jawline. She has pale, freckled skin, apple cheeks, a pointed nose, and full, luscious lips, which she keeps sheened with a layer of red lipstick. Her eyes are large, and sparkle with green irises that cement her obvious Irish ancestry. Pretty cute, huh? Well, her face could certainly be described as such, but her body requires more…adult adjectives. Her neck is long, and elegantly slopes into a delicate collarbone that connects two, narrow shoulders. Her breasts protrude from her chest in full D-cups, though their size does not feel exaggerated. She’s no athlete, so her abdomen isn’t toned, but it’s flat and layered with silky skin. Eleanor often brags that her best asset is her ass, and makes sure to add an affectation in the word “ass-et,” just for good measure. I can’t disagree with her; her ass is great. Full, thick glutes round together in supple domes that curve teasingly from her hips, and crease vulgarly into the crack between them. They seem to perch just above her thighs in a gravity-defying bulge, and when she walks, they flex in a teasing cadence of alternating lasciviousness.

Did you get a good picture? She’s pretty hot, huh? Well, she certainly thought so when she decided to go streaking during the Class A semifinals, and ended up causing our starting quarterback to break his tibia. Yeah…it’s a long story, but you can get why she’s unpopular at the moment. Maybe unpopular enough to lower her standards to a lonely, pathetic senior who needs a date to the prom.

“Psst, Ellie,” I whisper to her in chemistry class, “you got a date for prom yet?”

“You know I don’t,” Eleanor hisses back, “and you don’t need to be a cunt and rub it in.”

“I can set you up with a senior,” I smile, “a good-looking boy who just needs a girl with a pulse to hold his arm.”

“Ew,” Eleanor says, making a face, “you’re brother?! I can do better.”

“Don’t be a bitch,” I giggle, “Tom’s a nice guy.”

“That’s exactly the problem, Laura,” Eleanor frowns, “what the fuck am I going to do with a nice guy?”

“Look,” I whisper, catching the eyes of Professor Starling and lowering my voice, “just give him a chance. He’s a senior, so he has cachet.”

“He’s a loser. Just because he’s a year older than me, doesn’t mean I automatically want to fuck his brains out.”

“You’re a fucking loser, Eleanor,” I hiss, losing my temper, “either you go with my brother, or you go stag; you don’t have any other fucking options!”

“Ouch!” Eleanor exclaims, loud enough that the whole class turns around and looks at her. They glare at her with the same animosity they had after she ruined our school’s chances of making it to the state championship. High school football is a big fucking deal in Nebraska, and her infraction would not soon be forgotten.

“Fine,” she whispers to me after the class had turned their attention back to the professor, “I’ll talk to him in the car ride home.”

TOM

I thought finally getting my driver’s license would legitimize me as one of the cool kids, but all it did was make me the chaperone of Laurie and her friends. Being the only male in a van full of high school juniors might sound like a fun time, but for me, it usually meant cringing as the passengers screamed out-of-tune renditions of Adelle over the blaring car stereo. At least Laurie only brought one friend home with her today, but that friend just happened to be Eleanor fucking O’Reilly. God, if there was one person in the school that could make me look like less of a loser, it was her. Sure, she was a hot piece, but…the state championship!

“Hey Tom,” Laurie smiles as she gets into the front seat, “how was school?”

“The same,” I murmur, “what is she doing here?”

“Eleanor is staying with us tonight,” Laurie says, “and you’re going to be nice.”

“The state championship…”

“Be nice!” Laurie hisses as Eleanor opens the sliding door of the van.

“Hey Tom,” Eleanor says, “you got a date to the prom yet?”

“I’m not going to prom,” I grumble, “it’s too expensive.”

“It’s an archaic tradition created by racists, it’s a fascist construct that strips people of their individuality, it’s a corporate sham that preys on the insecurities of teenagers,” Laurie teases, “or it’s just too damn expensive. All of those excuses are just code for ‘I can’t get a date.’”

“Fine,” I confess, “I can’t get a date.”

“I bet you haven’t even asked anyone.” Laurie smirks.

“You know I haven’t.” I smile sadly.

“And now that all your ideal fantasies are taken,” Laurie says, “and your back-ups are taken, and your last-resorts are taken, you’ve decided to just skip it all together.”

“Bingo.” I sigh, putting the car in drive and pulling out of the parking lot.

“What if,” Laurie smiles coyly, “I had someone in mind that would love to go to prom with you.”

“I’d say you’re a liar, or it’s Eleanor.” I smile back. I’m not fucking stupid, Laurie; I’m just not fucking interested.

“And you think you’re too good for her?” Laurie laughs, and looks back at Eleanor. I eye the beautiful redhead in the rearview mirror, and run the thought through my head. High school was almost over, and any friends I once had, were now mere acquaintances at best. People would judge me for taking Eleanor, but I would never see those people again, so why should I care? She’d owe me at least one dance before she ditches me, which meant I’d get to grind my cock into the best ass in the entire school. Hmm…you know what? I’m already a rock-bottom loser, why the hell not?

“Hey Ellie,” I say to the girl sitting behind me, “will you go to the prom with me?”

“Fine.” she grumbles.

“Enthusiasm, Ellie,” Laurie glares at her friend, “act like you give a shit.”

“Yay,” Eleanor groans, rolling her eyes, “I’m going to prom with Tommy fucking Baker.”

“You could not be more of a bitch!” Laurie hisses, but I don’t give a shit. Eleanor pretending she wanted to go with me would have been much worse than honesty. I knew I was her last resort, and she knew she was my last chance. I didn’t expect anything but one dance of dispassionate grinding, but I was going to bump and grind into that ass like it was my last night on earth. I’d be moving away soon, and all of this high school shit would be behind me. The only thing I knew I’d regret, was that I never told Laurie how I really feel about her.

And I never would.

ELEANOR

You know, Tom’s not bad looking. Lanky, tall, and a mess of curly brown hair…he’s not bad looking at all. The only problem with Tom, is his mouth; he doesn’t open it enough, and when he does, you wish he hadn’t. Sitting with him at the kitchen table and listening to him drone on about the mods of his War Thunder gaming forum was fucking tortuous. I don’t care that the mods deleted your post, Tom, and I certainly don’t care that they banned users due to off-topic conversation. Oh, thank god Laurie’s here; I thought I was going to kill myself.

“You two seem to be hitting it off.” She smiles hopefully. I kill her smile with the motion of my hand, placing my forefinger to my temple and pulling an imaginary trigger.

“Or not.” She frowns.

“Don’t beat yourself up over it,” Tom chuckles at Laurie, “we both know what the situation is. Ellie; I want one dance before you ditch me.”

“Fine,” I say with a wave of my hand, “propriety demands it.”

“Is that all?” Laurie exclaims, “Is that the best either of you are willing to do?”

“What?” Tom laughs, “Did you think this whole thing was going to turn into something? C’mon, Laurie; all of us knew this was basically an arranged marriage.”

“Set up by you,” I smirk at Laurie, “to get your loser friend and your loser brother together, hoping that two losers would somehow find a spark in their loser-dom.”

“We’re like, polar-opposite losers,” Tom laughed, and looked at me straight in the eye for the first time, “I’m a virgin who spends his nights in front of a computer screen, and she’s the slut who ruined football.”

“I am not a slut!” I laugh.

“Jordan, Trey, Carver, Joe, Blake, Eric, Ryan, Carl, Alex, Ollie, Anders, Frank, both Johns and all three Maxes;” Tom smiled wryly, “but I guess you’re just generous.”

“Half of them were at once,” I smirk, and lean forward, “so if we’re going but the number of times, and not the number of dicks…”

“I’m going to let you think about what you just said,” Tom says, resting her arms behind his head and leaning back, “until the realization strikes you.”

“Well, I can tell you one thing,” I say with a pursing of my lips and a raise of my brow, “one of those names will never be ‘Tom.’”

“I’m not a big fan of herpes anyway.”

“You must not be a fan of pussy at all,” I shoot back, “or you would’ve gotten some by now. Are you sure you’re not a closet homo? It’s 2017, Tom; you can come out.”

“ENOUGH!” Laurie yells, her face red with anger, “I fucking tried, OK? I tried with both of you, and all I get is this bullshit. Tom, you’re never getting laid if you don’t grow a sack. Ellie, people don’t hate you because of the football thing, they hate you because you’re an entitled bitch.”

Laurie gives us each a final, disdainful look, and then leaves for her room in a huff. I turn my eyes back to Tom, but Tom’s not paying attention to me. No, Tom is looking right at Laurie’s ass. Tom, Tom, Tom; you dirty boy, you. You thought I was the depraved, sexual deviant? Well, it looks like I’m not alone. Maybe we do have something in common.

“Tom,” I say in my sweetest voice, “how long have you wanted to fuck your little sister?”

Tom jolts up and his face flushes a deep crimson. I stare levelly into his eyes, my knowing smile taunting him. I see his mind try to concoct the retort that will magically refute my accusation, but the gears just aren’t shifting right.

“You were just staring right at her ass,” I giggle, “and it wasn’t a passing glance either.”

“N-n-no I wasn’t!” Tom stammers.

“Oh, Tom,” I smile, and lean forward just a bit more, “you said I was a slut, and you were right. I’m not good at math, science or history, but I’m a fucking PHD in men. I know what they want just by the look in their eyes, and your eyes were practically reflecting Laurie’s ass.”

Tom stares dumfounded at me for a second. Then he puts his hands into his lap, and looks down at them in embarrassment.

“Please don’t say anything,” he mutters, “she’s all I’ve got.”

“Oh, I’m going to do more than say something,” I smirk, and scooch into the chair next to him, “I’m going to help you fuck her.”

Now would probably be a good time to pause the conversation and describe Laurie to you. I bet you thought I’d be the subject of this story’s perversions, and I’ll still play my part, but centerstage is going to be The Baker Sibling’s Taboo Extravaganza. But I digress; Laurie looks a lot like Tom, if you take out the lanky awkwardness and replace it with seventeen-year-old jailbait. Brown, curly hair flows from her head in a delightful coil of bouncing strands, and a set of big, blue eyes, luscious lips, high cheekbones, a cleft chin, and a cut jawline structure her face. She’s about an inch taller than me, maybe five-seven, but doesn’t bare the curves I have. Her neck is long and elegant, her shoulders are narrow and dainty, her arms are-yadda, yadda, yadda; let’s talk about her tits and ass. Laurie has a cute set of breasts, maybe b-cups, but they fill out her chest nicely and perk like they should. Her ass is well-shaped, and perches nicely atop her thighs, but it doesn’t bare the vulgar suppleness of my own (if I do say so myself). It looks good in a pair of leggings, and jiggles when she walks, but more importantly, it’s proportional to the rest of her frame. Laurie wouldn’t best be described as ‘skinny,’ more like ‘athletic.’ Think the body type of female soccer players, and you’ll get the picture. Anyway, I believe Tom was about to yell in shock.

“What?!” Tom yells in shock.

“Be quiet, Tommy,” I giggle, “or you’ll ruin the whole thing.”

“You’re not going to tell her a fucking thing!” Tom hisses, “I’ll-I’ll-I’ll-”

“You’ll-you’ll-you’ll-” I stammer back mockingly, “you’ll what? What are you going to do?”

“I’ll kill you.” Tom says, and grabs the steak knife from the cutlery block. He holds out the blade threateningly, and I notice that it’s not shaking in the least.

“What are you going to do with that?” I smirk, and shift my body closer to him.

“Say you had a breakdown,” Tom whispers, his voice dead-even, “that you made a lunge for me with the chef’s knife. People would believe it; you’re an ostracized whore with no friends except for Laurie; people would believe you went off the rails.”

My smile widens and I lean closer, until our faces are just inches apart. My breasts press against his chest and my hand moves toward his wrist.

“You don’t have the balls,” I whisper, “you wouldn’t hurt a fl-”

The cold blade presses against my neck, and Tom twists it until the point pierces the skin. I feel a drop of blood leak from the spot and run down my cleavage. My breath stops short, and my hand ceases it’s advance toward Tom’s wrist. He’s looking at me levelly, without a hint of doubt in his steely, blue eyes. He’s not fucking around; he’ll actually fucking do it. And reader, it turns me on like nothing ever has.

“Wow,” I whisper, “you really would do it, wouldn’t you?”

Tom doesn’t answer, he just keeps the knife pressed to my throat, and stares daggers into me. His threatening regard is seeped with a cold determination that leaves me feeling helpless and at his mercy. A shudder runs through me as I revel in my vulnerability. A vacant ache permeates from my depths, and compels my body to leak with readiness between my thighs.

“You can put the knife down,” I say softly, “I won’t tell her.”

“I don’t believe you.” Tom says.

“Are you going to kill me?” I ask, my voice shaking with a mixture of fear and anticipation.

“I’m thinking about it.” Tom responds, his voice dead and void of emotion, his hand steady and pressing threateningly. It occurs to me that Tom might be a bonafide ‘Dexter Morgan’ psychopath, and that I might be playing a very dangerous game right now. I just hope he wants to lose his virginity more than his murder cherry.

“Tom,” I whisper, my voice dripping with need, “fuck me.”

TOM

I never knew this about myself. I never knew there was a cold-blooded animal living beneath the guise of nervous adolescence. But here he was, keeping my knife steady, calming my nerves and filling me with singular focus. I could do it. I could just push the knife three inches forward, and that would be it. Eleanor is scared, but not terrified. No, she looks…excited; interesting. It’s not a secret that Eleanor takes meds for some kind of disorder (God only knows what), and she certainly exhibits a dangerous level of thrill-seeking behavior. Maybe, I could just say she finally went off the rails and slit her own-

“Tom,” she whispers, interrupting my train of thought; her green eyes staring, her red lips quivering, “fuck me.”

The cold-blooded killer inside me meets his hot-blooded counterpart. They gage each other, hash out terms, and then decide on a course of action. I draw the knife gently down Eleanor’s neck, and let the blade rest between her breasts. She shudders in excitement, her lips curl in a hungry smile, and her eyes stare with wanton lust. I bring the knife down, and cut through the pink tank top that constrains her bulging bust. The blade slices through her bra, and her pale tits burst from their prison in a jiggle. She leans forward, cautiously moving, letting the point of the knife slide down her flat abdomen and to the waist band of her leggings. She slowly climbs on my lap and straddles me, and then begins delicately undoing my belt. I slice through her waistband, and she spreads her legs, tearing the cut down the crotch of her leggings until her white panties are exposed. There’s a noticeable dark spot deep in her crotch, and I know that she’s not faking her desire. I put the knife down on the table, and she unzips my fly. Her cool, thin fingers wrap around my throbbing cock, and she sighs and broadens her smile.

“I want you to fuck me like you want to kill me,” she whispers, “don’t be nice, Tommy-boy.”

“I won’t be.”

I grab her by the throat and push her backwards on the table. She cries out in delight and spreads her legs further, tearing what’s left of her leggings all the way down her crotch. Her pelvis still presses against my lap, and it forces her back into an uncomfortable, concave arch. I stand up, bringing her pelvis with me, and then drive my hand under her waistband. My fingers press to the moist, tender flesh of her pussy, and I slide the middle and ring inside. Her eyes flash wide open, and her red lips part to yield a moan. Her thighs press together and grind with need around my invading wrist. I push my thumb against her clit and curl my fingers upward inside her. I rub my pinching digits; my fingers pressing against her inner wall, my thumb toying with her erogenous bump. She bites her lower lip and gyrates her hips in pleasure. Moans seep from her whorish mouth, and she stares at me with an expression that drives me mad: vulnerability. She’s under my control, and I can do whatever I want to her. She wants me to do whatever I want to her.

I take my fingers out, press my tip to her frothing slit, and push all the way in. Eleanor digs the back of her head into the table, her neck striates with tendons, and her upper-back lifts in the air. An exerted growl flows from her lips, and she flexes her vaginal muscles around me. I take a moment to savor the wet, tight heat of her pussy clenching about my cock, and then I grab her hips, pull out to the tip, and ram into her all the way. This time she cries out, and I press my palm roughly against her mouth to shut her the fuck up. She licks my hand in defiant lechery, and I squeeze one of her breasts in retaliation. The supple flesh protrudes around my fingers, and the nipple stands firm against my thumb. Her combative regard falters, and her submissive self takes over. She moans again, and guides my thumb and finger to pinch her. I twist her nipple and pull it from her body, and she squeals a muffled tone of approval.

I thrust again, and again and again, always pulling out to the head, and then driving until my balls slap against her fat ass. Her body lurches back and forth across the table, her breasts jiggle to the beat of my drives, her thighs ripple with the impact of my lust. Her eyes bare nothing but submissive desire, and I stare into them with my domineering possessiveness. She’s mine, my toy, my little slut.

“You’re a fucking whore, you know that?” I sneer at her as her voice rises higher and higher around my hand, “Nobody ever liked you, Ellie; they just wanted easy pussy.”

Eleanor cries something out from under my hand, but I just squeeze her cheeks harder.

“You’re the school cum-dumpster, and now I finally get my turn,” I grin as she screams out in pleasure from my rapidly-driving cock, “you should get a tramp stamp on your back that just says ‘take a number.’”

Eleanor may or may not be registering what I’m saying. Her eyes are starting to roll back in her head, and her jaw is slackening. I take my hand off her mouth and listen to the sweet chorus of her desperate, moaning breaths. They’re growing faster and shorter, until they’re nothing but pants mixing with squeals. I grab her other breast and pinch the free nipple. I pull back with both hands, and watch as the supple, jiggling flesh stretches to conical points. Her chest lifts forward with my pull, and her head drives harder into the table. A scream of delight erupts from her mouth, but I don’t care enough to silence it. I fuck her faster and faster, harder and harder, until our pelvises are smacking together in fury of slapping blasts, and the table is shaking dangerously. Her pussy is clenching and twitching with sporadic convulsions, and her voice is rising to a near-constant stream of ecstasy. I growl and plow into her harder and harder, not caring if I’m hurting her, but hoping I am. My cock drives through her tight wetness; parting her inner resistances and breaking her in. She’s thrashing now; her shoulders shimmying in a possessed dance, her hips gyrating, her abdomen flexing. Her screams are rough and exerted, as though she’s in the midst of great physical strain. I feel her convulsions rise to a churning torrent inside her, and I thrust one last time. Her entire back arches from the table, her shoulders pin back, and her thighs lock around my hips. A single, breathless sound passes her gaping lips, and then she squirts all over me. I blow inside her with a cathartic roar, and collapse on top of her as she finally finds her voice. She screams out her euphoria, and digs her nails into my back as she’s taken by it. I drive the last bit of myself into her, and her scream subsides to a whimper. We breathe heavily on the table for a moment, and then look into each other’s eyes.

“Holy shit,” she whispers, “Tom, that was the best I’ve ever-”

I kiss her deeply. My lips push against the red outline of her mouth, and my tongue slides into it. She locks tongues with me, and glides a hand into the curls of my hair. I relish the feeling of her sweating, hot body pressing against my own, and the needful way she kisses me, and then I part.

“That still needs a little bit of work,” she giggles, “but Tom, you fuck like a champ.”

“Sorry I said those things about you,” I smile bashfully, “I didn’t mean-”

“Don’t you ever fucking apologize to me!” she hisses, and grabs my jaw, “That weak little boy that says ‘sorry’ over everything is gone. I want the crazy motherfucker who almost killed me.”

“Crazy motherfucker it is.” I grin, and kiss her again. This time, I don’t kiss her gently; I kiss her like I fucked her. My lips feed greedily upon hers, and my tongue drives hedonistically into her mouth. She wrestles with it, and loses, and I placate what’s left of her with my domineering lust. When I part from her, her lips are still open, and her eyes are closed in bliss.

“Much better,” she whispers, and licks her lips, “much, much better.”

“Clean it off.” I demand as I pull out of her. My cum dribbles from her desecrated slit, runs along her taint and pools in the puckered rim of her asshole. She smiles up at me and purrs like a cat while she gets to her knees on the table. She lowers her head, wraps her luscious, red lips about me, and takes my entire length down her throat. She gags when she gets to my base, looks up at me with those bright, green eyes, and swallows. I groan and pet her scarlet hair as she cleans me in one suck, from base to tip. Her lips free my cock with a satisfied smack, and she leaves me with a parting kiss on its head.

“So,” she smiles coyly, “what are we going to do about your little sister?”

“I told you,” I growl, “we’re not doing anything.”

“Yes, we are,” she giggles, “you and I are going to do everything to her. I thought you were a cold-blooded killer, Tom? Take what you want; let’s share your sister between us.”

“I can still kill you.”

“DNA evidence everywhere, Tommy-boy,” she smirks, and licks a fingertip covered in my cum, “your alibi wouldn’t really work too well for you.”

“I’m not ruining my relationship with my sister by trying to fuck her,” I growl, “there’s not a single chance in hell Laurie would go for it.”

“Tom, I know Laurie in ways you don’t.” Eleanor whispers to me as she presses her body against mine, “I’ve seen her at parties, and I’ve seen her with boys. She withers away in the presence of a controlling man; she can’t help herself. And you, my dear,” Eleanor smiles as her hands clasp about my cock, “are a very controlling man.”

“Why do you want to this happen so bad?” I ask her.

“Because I’m fucked up,” she smirks, “and I want to see good, socially-adjusted people demean themselves and come down to my level. You’re fucked up too, Tom; just as fucked up as me. I’ll warm up Laurie for you, and then you come in and take her.”

“Rape her?!” I growl.

“Initially, maybe,” Eleanor smiles, “but when we’re done with her, she’ll be begging for more. C’mon, boyfriend; let’s turn your precious, sweet, little sister into our whore.”

LAURIE

I didn’t actually expect everything to work out perfectly between Eleanor and Tom, but I had hoped something would happen. But no, they just reverted to their lowest selves, and shit all over my plan. Fucking Tom; how hard is it to fuck Eleanor O’Reilly?

Gojira’s heavy anthem Backbone blasts in my earbuds as I try to study. Tom could use a fucking backbone. I nod my head to the driving rhythm and then stop when I see a blur of scarlet enter my field of vision. Eleanor’s head pops out from the side of the doorframe. She motions with one hand for me to take out my earbuds, and I begrudgingly remove only one.

“Hey, Laurie?” she says, almost bashfully.

“What?” I shoot back, my voice full of venom.

“I need new clothes.” She smiles.

“Why?”

“Because,” she says and steps into the doorframe, “your brother fucking ruined mine.”

Eleanor’s tank top has been cut down the middle, her bra is sliced in two, and the crotch of her leggings is torn past her ass crack, exposing her wrinkled, soaked panties to me. Tom had done it; he’d actually fucking done it!

“Oh-my-god!” I squeal, “Oh my god, Ellie; you have to tell me everything! Come in here!”

Eleanor walks through the door and sits next to me on the bed. I sit upright and paw through my drawers for something that will fit her curves.

“So,” I smile to her, “give me the details.”

“Do you really want to hear about your brother?” Eleanor laughs, “That’s kind of fucked-up, Laurie.”

“Don’t be gross,” I giggle, and toss a t-shirt over her face, “I just want to know how he did.”

“Well,” Eleanor says as she pulls the shirt off her face, “he was rough.”

“I can see that,” I laugh, looking at her destroyed clothes, “did he use scissors or something?”

“A knife.” Eleanor responds.

“A knife?!” I exclaim, “That’s fucking kinky.”

“He was so…aggressive,” Eleanor says, almost moaning as she recalls the affair, “like a switch went off in his head, and all of the sudden, he was a different boy…a different man.”

“Did he take control?” I ask, throwing her a pair of leggings, “Was he all possessive and dominating?”

“Yessss,” Eleanor hisses, “he just…cut my clothes off and took me on the table. He called me a whore, called me the school cum-dumpster, and ravaged me like I’d never been before. Mmm, Laurie; he was so fucking good!”

The tone of Eleanor’s voice worries me slightly. I turn around and see that she hasn’t put on a single piece of clothing. In fact, she has her panties down her thighs and is now touching herself. Three fingers slide to the knuckles inside her, and my brother’s cum leaks out between them. What the fuck.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you doing?” I ask levelly.

“What does it look like?” she giggles, spreading her legs wide for me to see, “I’m playing with your brother’s cum.”

“Can you…not?” I ask, wondering what the fuck is going on with her. Eleanor is a slut, there’s no doubt about that, but this is just fucking bizarre.

“Hmm,” Eleanor smiles, “I don’t think I can.”

She takes a single index finger from her pussy, and places it between her lips. She looks me right in the eyes as she slowly, seductively, sucks my brother’s cum from her finger.

“He’s delicious,” she whispers, “you should try some.”

“Oooookaaaay…” I say, stepping back from her, “you guys obviously did drugs. I’ll just…get you some water and let you sleep in my bed tonight.”

“Won’t you join me?” she asks, her hand running through her red, trimmed mound, “We can do that thing we did sophomore year. Remember that?”

“Yeah, I remember not liking it,” I say, grabbing my water bottle and walking cautiously to her, “now I know pussy just isn’t for me.”

“Give it another chance,” she moans, and spreads her pussy wide with a two-fingered ‘v,’ “I want you to taste him.”

“Ellie,” I say, and hand her the water bottle, “you just need to get some rest-”

Eleanor grabs my outstretched arm and throws me on the bed. I flail for a second, and then land on my stomach.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you-”

She pushes my face into the pillow and crams her hand into my leggings. I scream as I feel her fingers sliding between my ass crack. I push my palms into the mattress and drive upward, but she quickly straddles my lower back and forces me back down. I whip my head around and stare my anger and terror into her eyes, but she just smiles back, and pushes her fingers further through the crease of my ass.

“I’m sorry it has to be this way,” she smiles sadly, “but I need you to do this for me.”

I lash my hand out, but she’s too far away. I twist against her weight, but it’s no use. I’m pinned on my stomach, and at her mercy.

“What the fuck are you doing?!” I scream, “What fucking drugs did you two take?!”

“We didn’t do any drugs,” she smiles, “I’m sober. Just relax, Laurie; I’ll take care of you.”

Her fingers slink past my asshole, and then tease it with a circling tip. My eyes widen in terror, and I trash uselessly against her.

“Tom!” I scream, “Tom, help me! She’s raping me! She’s raping me!”

“Tom knows,” Eleanor giggles, all of her fingers now circling the rim of my ass, “he’s waiting for you to get nice and ready for him.”

“What?!” I scream.

“Your brother wants to fuck you, Laurie,” Eleanor laughs, “and I’m going to convince you to do it.”

And with that, Eleanor pushes three fingers into my asshole. I screech into the pillow as I feel my rim stretch wide. She digs deeper and deeper, and then rests her raping digits against the wall of my anus.

“Are you a virgin here?” Eleanor muses, “I thought you would have let Ryan back here at least once, but you’re so tight. Tom’s going to fuck you here, Laurie, and he is packing heat, so I’ll need to loosen you up first.”

“Eleanor, stop!” I scream, now crying tears of pain, “Please!”

“I love you too much to stop, Laurie,” Eleanor smiles, “you’ve stuck with me through everything, even when everyone else abandoned me. Now, I’m going to help you through this; it will make us closer than ever.”

“You’re fucking insane!” I whisper, “Ellie; you need help!”

“Maybe,” Eleanor moans as she pushes her fingers deeper, “or maybe, I just need friends who are as fucked-up as I am.”

I grit my teeth and growl in strain as knuckle after knuckle is forced deep inside me. She lubricates my sodomy with my own brother’s cum, and I can feel his hot seed melting into my tender inner flesh. She withdraws slowly, letting my asshole pop in constriction about each knuckle, and then she pushes in again, this time adding another finger. The pain slowly recedes as I adjust to the girth of her four fingers, and I stop thrashing under her weight. It’s uncomfortable for a while, and though I squirm in protest, my defiance is noticeably dispirited. And then…then it starts to feel good. A deep, filling pressure expands in my tightest hole, and sends unfamiliar, new, tingles deep into my colon. The feeling is so invasive, so wrong, and yet, so good. A whimper brushes past my lips, and I clasp my hand over my mouth before it turns to a moan.

“Do you like it?” Eleanor asks, genuine hope in her voice, “I like having one in each, myself. I practice every night; mostly in the mirror, but sometimes for strangers on the internet. They don’t know they’re breaking the law, and it turns me on to watch them get off to a seventeen year old whore like me.”

Slowly, gently, Eleanor stretches my rim wide open. I stop squirming beneath her, and just murmur tones of protest under my breath. In and out, in and out; she pushes her entire fist into me, and then withdraws, pulling out some of my pink, inner flesh with each retreat. I hum a single, desperate tone as I clench my jaw and tighten my eyes. I’m trying to hold back the sound that wants to come out, trying with all my might. Eleanor pulls out, pinches her fingers together, and then pushes in all the way to the wrist. My rim screeches with tortuous delight, and I can’t help myself. I cry out into the pillow and sob with want.

“Deeper!” I scream. Eleanor laughs merrily, and obliges.

“I thought you might like it back here,” Eleanor coos, her other hand gently massaging my lower back, “but let me tell you, dearest friend: a cock is much better than my hand. Should I get Tom in here?”

“No!” I scream, but I can’t stop the moan from mixing with it.

“Tom,” Eleanor calls over her shoulder, “she’s ready for you!”

I hear the approaching footsteps of my older brother. Now, I do try to get free. I thrash and squirm beneath Eleanor with all my might, but she just shifts her weight on top of me and subdues me at every turn, all the while sinking her wonderful hand deeper and deeper into my newfound erogenous zone. Tom walks into the doorframe, staring at me, wearing nothing at all. He’s huge. It’s throbbing and curved upward in anticipation, and I reel back in terror and arousal. The latter feeling alarms me; I can’t want my brother, can I?

“Hey, Laurie,” Tom smiles with uncharacteristic confidence, “nice to see you’ve been getting along with my new girlfriend.”

“She was my friend before we were ever a thing,” Eleanor smirks at Tom, “come see what I’ve done to her for you.”

I stare over my shoulder in horror as Tom kneels between my legs on the bed, and looks at the hand that’s buried in my asshole.

“She’s prolapsed a little,” Tom smiles at Eleanor, “you weren’t very nice.”

“She loved it.” Eleanor smiles back, and then kisses Tom deeply. Their lips lock and suck in hedonistic splendor as their fingers entangle in each other’s hair. I’ve never seen a kiss so carnal, so lecherously vulgar in my life. They’re perfect for each other, and somehow, it makes me jealous. I suppress that thought as best I can, but it still lingers. Part of me wants the fire of their lust, to be taken by it, and then, to join in. No, Tom is your brother, Laurie; you have to fight! This is all wrong, all so fucking wrong!

“Tom,” I sob, “don’t do this. Please, don’t do this.”

“Sorry, sis,” Tom smiles, and then guides Eleanor’s hand out of my rim, “you just have to get through the hard part, and it’ll all be better.”

Knuckle by knuckle, Eleanor’s hands withdraws. I feel myself coming out with her, and I grit my teeth and growl in agonizing delight. Her last digit pulls from my ruined gape, and I feel my insides flow out of me. I scream and look back in horror as my asshole protrudes in a bud of pink flesh. God, it feels good. Eleanor giggles in delight and claps her hands as Tom reaches forward.

“Don’t!” I scream, but to no avail. My older brother pushes his fingers against the outturned, shiny, pink flesh of my ass, and gently squeezes. The ball of internal nerves blasts their signals up my spine, and I scream out in abject pleasure. My thighs tense, my toes curl, and I come. I come in a ferocious rip that sends my back arching in a wrenching curve with its axis pivoted about my subdued pelvis. I erupt a stream of feminine juices from my urethra and soak the bed beneath me. My hands claw at the sheets, and I scream louder and louder. I don’t even notice that Eleanor is stroking my hair until after the feeling is gone, and my body relaxes in involuntary submission.

“There, there,” she whispers lovingly, “that was just a taste of what’s to come. Are you ready, Laurie?”

I stare up at Eleanor from the tops of my eyes, and look back at Tom behind her. His demeanor is so foreign; it’s like he’s a completely different person. But he’s still my brother, and no matter how good it felt, what he did was wrong. I can’t. I can’t do this. But what choice do I have? He’s going to fuck me no matter what I say or do, I can see it in his eyes. Still, I have my dignity. I won’t say I want it. I’ll never say I like it.

“You people are fucking sick,” I whisper, “I hate both of you.”

“Don’t be so mean, Laurie,” Eleanor giggles as she tousles my hair, “you’ll regret saying that in a few minutes. Tom; fuck your little, bitchy sister.”

TOM

I line up my shot, press my tip to Laurie’s prolapsed asshole, and tease her with it; prodding her tender, pink folds with my rigid heat. She moans and pushes her face into the pillow to suppress the sounds of her pleasure. Eleanor runs a loving hand through my sister’s hair, and then looks down at my cock, and nods. Slowly, gently, I guide myself in. First, I push her rosebud back inside her, and she whimpers. Then, my tip stretches the tight, pink rim of her asshole, and she moans. Inch by inch I push deeper inside her, and inch by inch, her back arches from the bed. Her moans rise in their intensity with every bit I push, until my pelvis presses against the fat of her cheeks, and my balls rest on the frothing surface of her slit. Her shoulders pin together, her head rises from the pillow, and she looks back at me. Those blue eyes, my eyes, stare back at me, and they’re pleading, but not pleading for me to stop. No, pleading for me to keep going.

So, I do. I pull out to the tip, and then push in again, and again, and again. Every drive of my hips loosens her resisting inner muscles, until she’s not fighting me at all. Every drive sends her neck reeling back and her lips opening wide. Every drive forces her hands to unclench about the sheets she’s grasping, until they’re relaxed and flat against the bedding. And with every violent drive, her voice loses more of its defiance, and gains more of its pleasure. Now, she’s not just staying loose for me, but clenching and embracing me as I enter her. Now, she’s not flexing her glutes about me, but reaching back with her own hands and spreading them wider. Now, she’s not lying static and whimpering, but driving her hips back against me. Now, she’s not my precious little sister, but my moaning lover. I can see it in the way she looks at me; her mouth agape, her lips quivering and smiling at the corners, her eyes drunk with lust, and her brow furrowed at the peak of her face. She’s mine; all mine.

“You can get off her, Ellie,” I smile to my sadistic girlfriend, “she’s not going to fight us anymore.”

LAURIE

I love a controlling man. I love a man who takes charge of the situation, and imposes his will on me. Usually, that means I like it when a man gets too worked-up and just takes me, but now, I know what it really means: I’m a submissive whore. Tom imposed his will on me, my own brother, and here I am, with his cock seven-inches in my ass, moaning for him while I spread myself wide. I’m disgusted in myself, I even hate myself a little, but I can’t deny the part of me that loves it. The rational half of my mind is telling me this is abhorrent, disgusting and wrong, but the other half, the one that just loves a controlling man, is reveling in this depravity for the exact same reasons. That half absolutely delights in how sick and twisted this whole situation is, and the longer I try to endure the pleasure, the more that half takes control. I’m a mess of duality right now, but ‘luckily’ for me, Eleanor is playing therapist as she straddles my back.

“Just say you like it, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, “and I’ll get off you, and you can enjoy yourself.”

“Fuck you.” I whisper back, my words interrupted by a constant stream of moans.

“You’re in denial,” she giggles, and runs her hands through my hair, “you can’t even stop yourself from moaning. Just say it: you’re a depraved slut who likes it in the ass from her own brother.”

“No.” I mutter, my moans now morphing into exerted groans as I twist my asshole around my brother’s driving cock.

“Be like me, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, her breath tickling my lobe, “there’s no shame in it if you have no shame.”

“Why are you doing this to me?” I ask, feeling tears of pleasure welling in my eyes.

“Because you’re my best and only friend, and I need someone who not only accepts who I am, but also participates in the fucked-up things I want to do.” she whispers, “And also, corrupted innocence is a huge turn on for me. I get off watching people go against their morals and fall to their baser desires.”

“You’re a sick piece of shit.” I snap at her, but I can’t stop myself from arching my back and clenching around Tom’s cock.

“So are you, Laurie,” she whispers into my ear, her tongue flicking against my lobe, “now be a sick piece of shit with me, and I’ll eat your pussy.”

It’s too much, too much to take. My mind melts in the heat of my rising pleasure, and the temptation to give in becomes overwhelming. I stare into the loving, green eyes of my best friend, and I confess. I throw away the last of my pride, and accept who I really am.

“I like it.” I whisper.

“What was that?” Eleanor smiles with a raised eyebrow.

“I like it.” I moan, and push my ass hard against Tom’s ramming pelvis.

“I need a little more than that,” Eleanor smirks as she ruffles my hair, “you can do better.”

“I’m a little anal slut,” I whisper, “I’m a little anal slut who likes to fuck her brother.”

“Say it like you mean it.” She sneers.

“I’m my brother’s anal slut!” I scream, “Now eat my fucking pussy, you bitch!”

Eleanor laughs and dismounts my back. She grasps my shirt as I whip upward, and my top is pulled off in a single swipe. I press my naked back against my brother’s heaving chest and look up at him with lust etched across my face. He looks back at me with a possessive desire that bores into my soul. He wants me so bad, and I want him too. I want the kind of fire he and Eleanor have, I want to burn in his passion.

“Kiss me,” I whisper to him as he drives relentlessly into my ruined asshole, “kiss me like you kissed her.”

He does. His lips press against my own, and his tongue pushes into my mouth. I suck his lips as he devours me. It’s sloppy, and wet, and so good. My body surrenders to him; my muscles relax, my insides unclench, and my resistances break down. His kiss radiates through my mouth and seduces every inch of me. I’m his; I’m his little whore.

He grabs the underside of my thighs and pulls my legs forward. Eleanor dips her head into my crotch and pulls my leggings to my knees. Tom parts from our kiss just in time for me to see Eleanor look up at me with her tongue out, before she buries it into my folds. My brow furrows, a moan seeps through my lips, and I push her closer with both hands. Tom leans back, and I fall into his lap. His cock impales me upon impact, and I squeal in delight and drive Eleanor’s face deeper into my crotch. Her nose squishes against my pelvis, her lips puff against my slit, and her tongue pushes further inside me. She muffles a tone of lechery, looks up at me, and smiles from around my curly mound. Her lips suck the tender folds of my dripping cunt, and draw the flesh into her mouth while her tongue pushes between them. My head falls back and rests on Tom’s shoulder as I pant pathetic breaths of ecstasy. He lifts me off his lap and surges upward with a jackhammer of violent thrusts. The sudden fervency of his sex shocks my body into a writhe of twisting vertebrae and gyrating hips. I wail to the ceiling, screaming a fluctuating note that wanes with every pull, and shrills with every drive.

“Oh my god, Tom!” I screech.

“Make her come, Tom,” Eleanor giggles as she parts from my slit, strings of my viscous juices bridging her red lips, “make your whore sister come from her ass.”

Tom grabs my face by the cheeks and forces my gaze to him.

“Is that what you are?” he smiles, “Are you my little whore sister?”

“Yes,” I whimper, nodding compliantly as I revel in his degradation, “I’m your anal slut.”

“You’re just a sick cunt who wants her brother to fuck her ass, aren’t you?” he growls as he power-fucks my ass into a churning mess of chaotic pleasure.

“Yes!” I scream, dropping my ass onto his driving cock as I rise in orgasm, “I’m your bitch! I’m a depraved whore! I’m your slave!”

“My slave?!” Tom laughs, and grips my breasts with a covetous squeeze, “So, you’ll do anything I want?”

“Anything.” I whisper, smiling with half-mast eyes. I would do anything for my older brother, especially in this state.

“Your master orders you to come.” He smiles.

“Thank you, master.” I smile back, and surrender myself to the feeling building inside me.

Tom grips my thighs until the fat protrudes from his knuckles. He spreads them wide, and I anchor my feet outside of his knees, locking my shaking legs in a wide squat. I push Eleanor’s face harder into my pelvis, and growl as her tongue presses against the spot on my vaginal ceiling. Beneath her chin, my nectar is leaking from my slit, sliding down my taint, and lubricating my ferocious sodomy. My asshole is a gaping ruin, and screaming its relentless abuse into the pleasure centers of my mind. My abs flex, my shoulders pinch back, my head falls onto my brother’s shoulder, and my heart races. A torrent of convulsions churns in my depths and the two pleasures of Tom and Eleanor mix within the tempest that rises from my pelvis. It’s a pressure that grows and grows, and my voice carries from my mouth with the rising feeling. My body lurches to the violent drive of Tom’s hips, sending my breasts and ass jiggling into a chaotic blur of rippling flesh. He’s driving so fast I think I’ll break in two, and as the pain reaches its precipice, so does my lustful assent. I screech out, buck my hips, and shower Eleanor with my release. The feeling erupts inside me, and every part of my body seizes in a clenching ruin. Tom smashes his pelvis against me, roars out, and comes in my ass. I sob in delight as his spunk rushes through my desecrated insides. He holds me high in the air; his pelvis pivoted against my ass, his back shaking in strain, and then we collapse onto the bed in an awkward bounce. Heavy breaths and glistening skin mingle with the sweet stench of sex. I ease into a blissful state of gratification; the endorphins seeping into my mind as an evolutionary reward. My body doesn’t care that what I just did was wrong at every level, and neither does my mind. It was the best I ever had. I snuggle up against the heat of my brother, and sigh a tone of satisfaction. I am his, and his alone.

“Wow,” Eleanor whispers, staring up at me with her head resting in my lap, “that was beautiful.”

“You were amazing, Sis,” Tom says breathily against my neck, “you were so-”

“You fucking raped me!” I snarl at him. Tom’s eyes droop in crestfallen shame, and I can’t keep up the façade.

“And I fucking loved it,” I breathe onto his lips, searching his eyes, “how long have you thought about me this way?”

“Forever,” Tom smiles, “always. Did you ever…?”

“I mean…” I giggle, “the thought has crossed my mind, but it was just my brain making connections from ‘a’ to ‘b,’ you know? Like: Tom is a man, men have penises, I like penises, Tom has a penis. It was never an actual thought.”

“And now?” he asks me, pumping his still-erect cock into my ass.

My head falls, and a moan escapes my lips. I can’t come back from this, and I know it. This has ruined me, changed me forever, and I’ll have to adjust to the new reality.

“Eleanor, can you (ahhh) can you (fffuuuck), can you give me my phone?” I ask through increasing moans of pleasure.

Eleanor looks at me inquisitively, and then tosses me my phone. I unlock the touchscreen, page to my contacts, and select the number I’m looking for. Dial tone, and then an answer.

“Hey, Babe,” Ryan’s voice says through the speaker, “you wanna come over tonight and-”

“I’m breaking up with you, Ryan,” I say as evenly as I can through my moans, “don’t call me again; it’s not you, it’s me.”

“Laurie, what the fu-”

“I found someone better.” I hang up the phone, toss to the side and stare at my brother with a twisted smile on my face.

“Does that answer your question?” I ask coyly.

“It does,” Tom smirks back, and then leans against me, “he was a douche anyway.”

“Holy shit, that was cold.” Eleanor exclaims, staring at me in awe, “And you called me a bitch!”

“You said you wanted friends as fucked-up as you are,” I laugh, and grind my ass against my thrusting brother, “well, now you’ve got them.”

“You’re not that fucked up.” Eleanor sneers.

“I just fucked my brother.”

“Ehhhh, you kind of got forced into it,” Eleanor retorts, “so it doesn’t really count.”

“Oh?” I smirk, and pull away from my brother. He pops out my ass with a sheath of my anal flesh still wrapped about him, and I yelp in delight as I’m turned inside-out again. I level my gaze on him, and crawl backward as I lick my lips. He raises an eyebrow at me, and gets on his back, and I do the rest. I look at him from the tops of my eyes as my tongue rests between his balls. I lick my way up, savoring the throbbing pulse of his sack, and then rest the tip of my tongue against his base. I draw it slowly along his underside, tasting his delicious cum and the sweet tang of my ass on his cock. When I get to the top, I wrap my lips around him, and take him slowly into my throat. His head falls back against the bedding, and he groans in satisfaction. I giggle at his loss of equanimity, and suck hard as I lower my head. He reaches the resistance of my throat, and I loosen for him, before taking him all the way in. I gag when I reach his base, but I don’t pull out. I rotate my lips, suckling the rigid skin of his loins, and then slowly draw up. His cum pools in my mouth and I keep it there until my lips close together at his tip. He looks up at me, and I stare at him. Then, I swallow.

“I fucking love you, Laurie.” He whispers.

I kiss the tip of his cock, and watch in rapt delight as it sways from side to side. Then, I look at him and smile broadly.

“I love you too, big brother.” I smile endearingly.

“Hey,” Eleanor yells indignantly, “don’t make me the third wheel! Show me some love!”

“We both…tolerate you, Ellie.” Tom laughs at the beautiful, naked redhead.

“You are permitted to share oxygen with us,” I add, teasingly, “and also water, if you so choose to.”

“Fuck both of you guys,” Eleanor laughs, and slides her body between us, “I put this whole thing together.”

“It was my plan to start with!” I exclaim.

“Oh, this was your plan?” Eleanor laughs, and pushes my prolapse back into my ass. I shudder in pleasure for a moment, and look back at her with lustful eyes.

“Well…” I say, “no, but it was my idea to get you two together.”

“Well, that backfired.” Eleanor giggles.

“Now that you broke up with Ryan,” Tom says, “who are you going to prom with?”

“Prom is fucking stupid,” I chuckle and give my brother a knowing smile, “and too expensive.”

“But you already bought your dress,” Eleanor says, “so the expensive part is out of the way.”

“I haven’t seen you in it yet,” Tom says as he pets my curly hair, “I’d like to.”

“Hmm,” I smirk, “I bet you would. Do you know what I want?”

“What?” he asks.

“I want to wear it for you,” I whisper over Eleanor’s head, “and then I want you to cut it off me.”

I can practically feel Tom’s boner pushing on Eleanor’s back and driving her pelvis against my ass. Her eyes widen and she giggles at me.

“I think you should get that dress on,” she laughs, “like, right the fuck now.”

I sit upright to go to my closet, but something stops me. Through our merriment and lust, none of us heard the car pull up in the driveway. None of heard the back-door open, and none of us heard Mom walking up the steps. It wasn’t until it was too late, when she opened my bedroom door and saw the three of us, that we knew she had come home early.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Portal

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Alien, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Alien, anal, Cum Swallowing, Fantasm, Female/Female, Fisting, Mind Control, Monster, threesome

Introduction:

An uncovered gate leads to incredible adventures

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Malena was in her room, talking with her best friend Renee. The last two weeks, they had been discussing their next adventure. This would not be just one more escapade to the nearest town or a fling with one of the low level scientists. Their new plan was risky, maybe even dangerous. But they couldn’t resist the idea of investigating the greatest discovery in the history of mankind, as Malena’s father liked to call it.

“So, are we really doing this?” Renee asked.

“After all we’ve been through to get a copy of my father’s key card? Of course we are doing it. It will be easy,” Malena responded with overflowing confidence.

“But what if they catch us? That thing is supposed to be top-secret. They’ll put us in jail,” Renee said worriedly.

“My father pretty much owns this place. We’ll just get a slap on the wrist if they catch us.” Malena said.

The top secret complex was located in a remote, inaccessible region. There was nothing but woods and steep mountains around it.

The apartments for the chief scientists and their families were in the building nearest to the underground cave where the portal had been discovered, so the girls arrived quickly. Malena and Renee had never seen the device before and were truly amazed. A few days ago, Malena heard her father talking about the portal and how they made it work by pure chance. Different coordinates could take you to different places and they had explored dozens of distant worlds so far.

The portal design was simple; a metallic ring with a diameter of two and a half meters, standing vertically on a platform. But what really caught the eye was the shapeless substance that twirled within the ring. It was a bluish combination of gas and fluid that defied gravity and resembled a galaxy seen from afar. It was beautiful.

“Wow! Look at that!” Malena said in amazement.

“It is awesome! What do we do next?” Renee asked. Her heart was beating fast from the excitement.

“I don’t know. Look around and see if you find something that explains how this thing works.”

The scientists had set up a couple of terminals near the alien structure, but the cave that harbored the object was otherwise exactly as they originally found it.

One of the terminals showed weird symbols with a series of numbers assigned to each. Renee realized that different destinations corresponded to different combinations of these symbols.

“Look! I think this is how the portal works.” Renee exclaimed, “We just need to enter a destination using these symbols and walk through the ring.

Some of the places were followed by the sentence “safe for humans”. This was good enough for the adventurous girls to continue with their plan.

Once they had chosen a random destination, they walked closer to the ring and Malena hesitantly put her hand through the twirling substance. She felt tickles on her skin and the surrounding air was a bit cold, but nothing too extreme.

“It feels a little cold, like when you stick your hand in the freezer,” Malena said.

Renee had been reluctant at first, but now that she was here standing in front of the portal, she couldn’t wait to see what was on the other side.

“Ok, lets do this together. We jump on the count of three. One, two…”

They were expecting a strange journey through a wormhole that would last for a few seconds, or maybe even minutes, but it was nothing like that.

They jumped through and an instant later they were standing on a flat surface like the one in the cave. Both girls closed their eyes as if they were jumping into a swimming pool and at first, they thought that nothing had happened.

“Shit! It is cold!” Renee said, as her body passed through the bluish halo.

But in fact, they were in a very different place. Unlike the cave, this room’s square walls and floor were made entirely of metal.

When the girls opened their eyes, they exclaimed at the same time. Much to their surprise, they were not in the cave anymore, and even worse, there was a strange humanoid four meters away looking back at them. They didn’t see the other one standing closer to Malena.

“It worked! We are not in the cave,” Malena said, looking at the ceiling and walls.

“Holy crap! What is that thing?” Renee was the first one to see the humanoid.

These creatures were just as amazed to see the girls arriving in their lair. They recognized them as humans, members of the same species that had visited for the first time a few weeks ago.

The interaction back then had been brief and not very successful. The humans that came before were heavily armed and they aimed their weapons at the humanoids the whole time they “spoke”. It had not been a pleasant situation.

But now the humans were back and this time they weren’t carrying guns. And best of all, they were both females. The local humanoids assumed that the humans were here for further, less aggressive interaction. And if that was not the case, they didn’t care. These females’ body shapes were perfect for mating.

The one closest to the portal moved over to block any escape attempt. It was then that Malena noticed his presence.

“Oh God! There is another one. It’s blocking the way back.” Malena screamed, quickly realizing that they were in danger.

“What are they? They look like robots… kind of. We need to go now!” Renee screamed as well.

The creatures looked like robots, but in fact they were not. Inside the metallic exoskeleton was organic tissue, very alive and eager for reproduction.

Having these monsters looming upon them was terrifying enough, but when Malena noticed the creature’s horse-size cock dangling from its crotch, her heart skipped a beat.

“I don’t think they are robots. Look at their cocks!!” Malena said, turning around to face the other humanoid.

The humanoids had interacted with many self-aware species before and had learned that most intelligent brains worked similarly. They knew how to manipulate minds to induce immediate arousal. They extended their arms and released energy waves into Malena and Renee’s skull. The girls looked up at the reaching claws, unable to do anything to defend themselves.

“What…?” Renee said before her mind received the first shock.

These rays were not meant to subdue their minds but to affect the electrical patterns of the brain to induce arousal. This stimulus was so overwhelming that it took precedence over any other reaction or idea in the subject’s mind.

In a matter of seconds, Malena’s main goal changed from running to undressing. She needed to be naked in order to do what she craved the most at this moment. She want to fuck right here and right now. There was a huge cock available in front of her and it was obvious what she should do. Renee also lifted her skirt instinctively, but her goal was different. She loved sucking cocks and her immediate next step was to get down on her knees.

Even before Malena pulled her skirt down, her pussy was soaking wet. She was perfectly aware of what she was doing and deep in the back of her mind she knew it was wrong, but she couldn’t stop herself. She was just too horny. Meanwhile, Renee grabbed her new partner’s cock with one hand and rubbed her pussy with the other.

The humanoid could move his cock in every direction and he waved it in front of Renee’s face, confident that the female’s actions were driven by her pussy and not by her brain.

“Why am I doing this?” Renee thought, “I… I feel so horny! And this enormous cock is all mine.”

As expected, Renee extended her tongue, eager to taste that huge cock, regardless of the fact that it belonged to an alien creature. A moment later, the young woman’s lips stretched to the limit, engulfing the humanoid’s phallus. It was just the tip, but the long appendage was already reaching the back of her throat.

The creature was doubtful that this small female could swallow his thick cock, but he insisted.

Renee suspected that something was being done to her mind, but she was too focused on her current task to worry about it. She needed that cock down her throat.

She grabbed the large phallus with one hand, pulled it closer and achieved her immediate goal. The appendage passed beyond the back of her gullet and deeper into her esophagus.

While Renee struggled to swallow more of the fat cock, Malena stepped closer to her alien mate. She was now completely naked except for her boots, and her pussy was melting with unbridled arousal.

The creature was speaking to her but she couldn’t understand a word he said. She conveniently assumed that he was telling her how hard he was going to fuck her.

It was a strange situation. She was standing naked in front of an alien humanoid and all she could think about was having sex with him. She stared at the creature with wide open eyes expressing lust and a hint of fear.

But a little fear was not going to stop her. Still standing, Malena lifted her right leg allowing easier access to her pussy.

“Please fuck me,” she begged.

A stream of lubricating fluid dripped from the female’s soaked pussy onto the dangling phallus below. The penetration was imminent and Malena couldn’t wait one more second for it. The alien’s cock recoiled like a serpent ready to strike and…

…it stabbed forward into Malena’s tight cavity!

The young woman screamed in utter bliss as the fat cock pierced into her body. A sudden sensation of satisfaction filled her mind and soul, but it was still not enough.

The creature’s energy kept pouring into her brain, increasing the girl’s arousal, and his cock kept feeding her need to extinguish the unending fire in her loins. It was so overwhelming that Malena could barely think straight.

All she wanted was more of that cock pushing deeper into her body.

When Malena wrapped her other leg around his waist, the humanoid removed his hand from the female’s head to support her weight. The arousing energy was not necessary any more; she was hooked. The copulating would not stop until he was done.

Malena couldn’t believe how deeply she was being penetrated. She could feel his phallus pushing all the way to her belly, stretching her tight cavity further than ever before. This was so surreal.

The previously silent room was now alive with squelching sounds, grunts and loud moans that echoed against the metallic walls. The alien laboratory, mostly used for experiments with specimens brought from faraway worlds, was now an improvised chamber of lust.

Incredibly, Renee had managed to swallow most of the humanoid’s cock, and by doing so, she was on the verge of climax. Her eyes rolled back, both from sheer excitement and the lack of air, until they looked mostly white.

But she was not pulling back until the last possible second.

Still with the enormous cock lodged within her throat, Renee reached her first inevitable orgasm. Her body shuddered in a series of forceful spasms as her pussy gushed abundantly onto the ground between her knees. Her climax was so strong that she lost control of her bladder.

Renee had always wondered about an experience like this, but certainly not with an alien and not with a cock of this size. The naughtiness of this whole situation was way beyond her wildest dreams.

Her orgasm was still going when Renee pulled back and removed the huge phallus from her mouth just before passing out. She didn’t want to miss the chance of enjoying that cock in her pussy.

The humanoid was amazed by the female’s determination. It might not be a bad idea to keep her as a permanent mate.

A couple of meters away, Malena was reaching an orgasm too – the fastest and strongest of her life. Her heightened arousal and the huge size of the alien’s phallus had made her reach her peak in less than a minute of copulation. It was incredible!

Malena found out soon enough that this climax was not only the hardest she ever had, but also the longest. Losing complete control of her body, she fell backwards until she was hanging almost upside down with the humanoid’s cock still lodged in her pussy, keeping her from falling.

Throughout Malena’s wild shuddering, the alien never stop pumping her body with a steady, blissful rhythm.

Having recovered from her first climax, Renee stood up, turned around and bent forward, presenting her ass to the alien. This was like some sort of crazy dream to her, or at least she preferred to think about it that way, even though she knew that all this was really happening.

“Shove your big cock inside of me,” Renee pleaded. She was still horny as hell and she was going to make the most of this surreal orgy.

The humanoid was happy to have Renee’s full cooperation. The arousing energy that he discharged into her brain was always effective, but this female’s willingness to fuck was beyond normal.

The alien stepped forward and shoved the tip of his phallus into the girl’s vaginal cavity. It was warm and tight. After teasing her for a moment, the humanoid grabbed her hips and shoved most of his cock into her slim body.

Renee felt the fat cock stretching her pussy and yelped with pleasure. She felt the long appendage penetrating incredibly deep, and she was afraid that the monster was going to break her in half. But then he stopped, waited a couple of seconds, and pulled back a few centimeters. Then he pushed in again, even deeper, before pulling back one more time. This action was repeated over and over, driving her insane.

The same as with Malena, before the first minute was over, Renee was trembling in ecstasy. She was climaxing! The shivering woman managed to ride out her orgasm standing up, with some help from the humanoid, who grabbed her hips from behind.

In the meantime, Malena had the back of her head resting on the floor while the rest of her body was upside down, receiving her mate’s long phallus from above. It was an awkward position, but she enjoyed it greatly nonetheless.

After her climax receded, Malena looked up at the creature that pounded her pussy so delightfully and wondered how this was possible. She was willingly having sex with an alien! Not even half an hour ago she was safely in her bedroom and now she was being fucked out of her mind by this monster. The logical part of her mind was telling her that she should stop and run away, but her inner wild side was absolutely overbearing and it was forcing her to act on her sexual instincts, no matter what.

I can’t believe this is real. I am fucking a monster! Malena thought.

Renee felt the same way. Her latest orgasm was still lingering in her loins and even now her arousal was not diminishing.

This was by far the best sexual experience of her life, and it was happening with an alien! She could feel the creature’s pelvis smashing against her buttocks, meaning that his entire cock was buried inside of her. It was unbelievable.

The minutes passed and the odd couples assumed more comfortable positions. Malena was now flat on the ground with her mate on top, fucking her in the missionary position. Renee was down on her hands and knees with the alien still fucking her from behind. They could hear each other’s moans, and this provided some sort of complicit reassurance.

The creature on top of Malena not only pumped his hips back and forth, but he also skillfully thrashed his phallus around like a snake within the young woman’s body.

“This feels so good!” Malena screamed. She felt as if the entire world was penetrating her body and it was the best sensation ever.

One meter away, the alien was amazed by Renee’s endurance and malleability. Her pussy was so tight yet it could fit so much. He never thought it possible that a female with such a slim frame would be able to take his entire phallus, but she did and apparently she still wanted more. He concluded that human females would be at the top of his sex partner list from now on.

Finally, after making Malena cum three times, the humanoid reached his peak and ejaculated inside of her. There was so much cum that the girl’s belly bulged in a matter of seconds and then the sticky fluid sprayed through the tight crevices between his cock and her stretched pussy.

When he was done, he removed his cock and knelt beside her.

Malena lifted her torso and watched with fascination as gobs of sperm leaked from her pussy and formed a puddle between her thighs. “Oh my God! It is so much cum!”

Even though he made almost no sound, Renee became aware immediately that her mate was also ejaculating within her womb. The warmth of his semen spread quickly through her insides, searching for a way out. For a brief moment, she considered the chances of getting pregnant with an alien baby, and for reasons she couldn’t understand, this excited her even more.

Malena stood up and followed the humanoid towards a crate in the middle of the room. She paid no attention at the sperm gushing from Renee’s pussy because she was focused on the possibility of getting fucked again. Even after just reaching an orgasm, she was still horny.

He signaled at the shiny box and said a few words in his own language. Malena had no idea what he meant. Was she supposed to open it? All she wanted was more cock.

Realizing that Malena was not getting the message, the humanoid decided to act first. He climbed on the crate and laid back. His cock was aiming upwards, inviting her to jump on top.

Malena’s heart jolted and her pussy twitched when she understood that he wanted to fuck her again, just not on the ground. “Yes!! He is ready for more!” she said out loud.

Malena stood for a moment staring at the crate and her mate, mesmerized by the waving phallus that moved around like an elephant trunk.

Malena’s pause was mistaken for hesitation and one of the humanoids zapped her again with his influential rays. The woman’s brain was already very sensitive to any kind of sexual stimuli and with this boost she was immediately transported to another realm of arousal. Her pussy twitched forcefully and repeatedly, causing more of the sperm that still remained in her cavity to leak down her inner thighs.

Ten seconds later Malena was already on top of the crate, straddling the humanoid and squatting onto the cock that waited below. This time she was in control of the penetration and she had decided to shove the entire appendage into her body, even though it seemed impossible. Her body was demanding it and her mind agreed.

“I need all of it inside!”

But when she reached the right level, the humanoid bent his cock and pressed the tip to her anus. Malena gasped with surprise and stopped cold. She had never tried anal sex before and knew it could be painful.

It is poking at my ass!

But when the tip of the appendage gently penetrated a couple of centimeters, it felt very good. If there was a time to try a cock in her ass, this was it. She was burning with need.

The huge phallus stretched Malena’s tight anal cavity as it entered deeper. There was pain, but she never registered it because the pleasure she felt was truly overwhelming. She kept lowering her body little by little while the sensation became more intense by the second.

Malena’s determination was remarkable, and she continued impaling herself until she felt her ass-cheeks resting on the humanoid’s lap. She had done it! The entire creature’s cock was embedded within her slim body! She felt as if she was part of him. Attached to him forever. This was enough to trigger one more climax.

Malena tightened her ass and shuddered over her partner while a new orgasm wrecked her body and mind.

Renee, who had recovered from her ravishing, stood in front of the couple and watched with lust in her eyes, rubbing her clitoris. She wanted more too.

Realizing that Malena was shivering with orgasmic spasms, Renee rubbed herself faster. Picturing the fat, long phallus churning and twisting within Malena’s loins, penetrating deeper than physically possible, Renee’s pussy twitched hard. She wished it was her in Malena’s place.

God! She has the entire cock inside of her ass!

The other humanoid looked at Malena and thought it might be a good idea to ejaculate inside of her too. Malena’s pussy was available, so he decided not to wait until his friend was done and stepped forward approaching the couple.

Malena was still trembling from her climax when she felt something caressing her pussy lips. She opened her eyes and gasped loudly. The other creature was standing between her legs. He was going to fuck her too!

With a huge phallus already stuffing her body, she thought it was impossible to fit another cock of the same size. Malena spread her legs wider nonetheless. She was more than willing to try.

But the word impossible had no meaning in this place and the humanoid pushed his phallus inside of the young woman’s pussy, first a few centimeters, then as far as it would go. Malena felt as if she was going to torn apart but she wouldn’t trade places with anyone at this moment. The sensations radiating from her pussy and ass were mind-blowing.

Moments later, Malena had both cocks pumping her body like there was no tomorrow. Renee walked around the trio to have a better view of the action. She could see her friend’s belly bulging here and there as the fat cocks moved within. All the things that were happening in this room seemed like a wild dream. A hot, incredibly arousing dream.

They are fucking her so hard!

As if enjoying a double penetration was not enough, Renee leaned forward and started massaging Malena’s clitoris. The overwhelmed woman screamed in bliss, certain that yet another climax was seconds away.

Surprisingly, the three of them climaxed at the same time. Renee thought it would take a long time for the humanoids to reach their peak again, but this wasn’t the case. She watched the sperm flow out of Malena’s pussy as her spasmodic contractions made her body shudder out of control.

Wow! Do they ever run out of cum?

And they kept flooding the woman’s body while Renee moved her cum-smeared hand to her face and licked the delicious fluid. It had a sweet taste that made her tongue tingle and augmented her aroused, if this was even possible.

“Delicious!”

When they were done, they discarded Malena’s shuddering body like a rag-doll and signaled Renee to move forward.

“It is my turn! This is so awesome,” Renee yelp excitedly.

The sperm was still gushing out of Malena’s ass when Renee was already bouncing up and down the humanoid’s cock. He was standing up and she had her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms around his neck.

The humanoid that just fucked Malena was ready to join the couple. He needed no rest and his sperm reserves were vast.

On the contrary, Malena was exhausted. She laid on her stomach while her body still shuddered every few seconds. But she could hear Renee’s moaning and she wanted to know what was going on.

Renee felt the other creature poking at her anus and her pussy twitched hard. It was really her turn! She was going to be penetrated by two enormous cocks at the same time!

“Yes! Fuck me in my ass too!”

Malena rested on the floor while she watched Renee get pounded by the humanoids from both sides. She knew exactly how her friend was feeling and she was so happy for her. Malena couldn’t believe that those two cocks fit in her body moments ago as it was hard to believe that they could fit in Renee’s body right now. Renee screamed in bliss while she was pinned between the two monsters. Droplets of sperm previously pumped in her pussy flew off in every direction.

I can’t believe I was in the same situation moments ago. How did I survive that?!

Wanting to return the favor, Malena walked closer, extended a hand between her friend’s legs and began rubbing her clitoris. She could see that Renee’s belly bulged the same way hers did as the appendages trashed inside.

“Yes!! It feels so good! I going to cum!!” Renee screamed.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?”

A moment later, Renee’s body started to convulse spasmodically. She was climaxing and the expression on her face made it more than evident. Her eyes rolled back so much that they were mostly white. One of her legs shoot straight out and started trembling rapidly as if she was being electrocuted. This lasted for several seconds while her pussy and ass constricted the phalluses that made this mind-blowing orgasm possible.

It didn’t take long before the humanoids ejaculated inside Renee’s crammed body. The white fluid filled her cavities immediately and then gushed to the floor beneath the trio. Renee was still cuming and the hot sensation of the sperm filling her loins did a good job prolonging her orgasm. The whole scene was so arousing that Malena started to get horny again and she rubbed her pussy with her free hand.

Renee’s orgasm faded off but she remained hanging limply between the two creatures. They were not letting go until their sperm reserves were completely empty.

Malena saw that her friend was almost unconscious and started to worry. She pleaded the humanoids to release her and let her rest. However, she continued rubbing her own pussy.

“Please let her go. She can’t take it anymore,” Malena said.

After they were done, the creature’s finally stepped aside and Renee slipped to the ground. Malena knelt to check her friend while hearing the humanoids arguing about something. She had no idea that the aliens were deciding whether to keep them as permanent sex partners or let them go back to their home planet.

I wonder what they are saying. I think it is time to go back to Earth.

Finally, a decision was made. It was too risky to keep the human females. Most likely someone would come over looking for them and the aliens already knew that the human species had heavy weapons. It was better to avoid a confrontation.

Malena was afraid that the humanoids would try to stop them when she and Renee slowly walked towards the portal, but they didn’t. The creatures just looked at them expressionless and immobile. Moments later, both girls were stepping through the portal and arriving home. Renee still felt woozy from her overwhelming orgasm but Malena helped her all the way.

“Don’t make any noise. We have to sneak back to my room without being seen,” Malena whispered.

The fact that they were coming back naked was bad enough. But it was also pretty evident that white sperm was leaking from Renee’s pussy and ass. It dribbled abundantly down her inner thighs. If they were spotted by one of the guards, they would be forced to give a very embarrassing explanation.

***

Malena and Renee spent the next day resting and talking about their extraordinary adventure. The girls described to each other how they felt in full detail.

They talked about how the mysterious energy that was discharged on their heads eradicated all reason and awakened their wild sexual instinct. They described how their orgasms were stronger than ever before and lasted more than they thought possible. Everything had been like a dream.

But there was another side to the story. They had been reckless and were fully aware of it. Those monster could have kill them instead of fucking them. Of maybe that could have fuck them and split them in half in the process. It had been pure luck that they resulted unharmed after that otherworldly ordeal. At the end of the day, the girls agreed not to do it again. It was just too dangerous.

***

But the more Malena thought about how careless it had been, the more excited she got. Sitting on her bed and staring into nothing, Malena couldn’t shake the image of Renee pinned between the two monsters with their large cocks penetrating her pussy and ass and how those same cocks had felt when they were inside of her.

… and I had two of them inside of me at the same time…

Inevitably, Malena’s right hand moved between her legs and started caressing her clitoris. Her pussy was already dripping wet.

Moments later, the young woman’s body was contorting with spasmodic contractions as she brought herself to climax.

Of course one orgasm was not enough. A few more followed during the next couple of hours. But even then, she couldn’t reach the level of satisfaction that she was aiming for. Something was missing.

Malena realized that playing with herself would not provide the necessary gratification ever again. Earlier that day, she had promised not to use the portal anymore but now she was having seconds thoughts. How could she live with the knowledge that such level of pleasure was possible and not pursue it? It was pathetic. She had to visit the aliens again! It was dangerous but the promise of such bliss made it worthwhile.

I have to do it. I have to go back there.

She didn’t want to drag Renee into her horny madness, so she decided to go alone this time.

Malena put on a baby-doll and walked down into the portal’s chamber. Much to her surprise, Renee was already there! And the reason was not difficult to guess. They both had arrived to the same conclusion. They needed to feel those alien cocks inside of their bodies at least one more time.

“Renee! What are you doing here… wait, why am I even asking? I know why you are here.”

After the initial and brief embarrassment, the two best friends talked about how they really felt and decided to go for it. They were doing it again regardless of the danger.

Renee leaned over the console, trying to figure out the combination of characters they used previously. Which characters did I type in? They all look very similar.

“Can you remember the combination of symbols?” Renee asked Malena.

“Not really. But I think nobody had use it the portal since yesterday, so we should just jump in and it will take us to the same place.”

“I think you are right. Let’s do this.”

Malena was right about this characteristic of the portal. It remained locked on the last used location until someone, or something changed it.

But the girls were so excited with the anticipation of being ravished that they were making assumptions they shouldn’t. Almost twenty four hours had passed since they came back from the humanoid’s planet and they couldn’t possible know it the portal had been used by the scientist since then.

None of this mattered to them. The girls held hands and jumped…

***

They didn’t arrive to the same place! They were lucky enough that this place had breathable air and regular temperature. The wide open place appeared to be desolated except for a some weird-looking plants surrounded by even stranger rock formations.

“Shit! Where the hell are we?” Renee exclaimed.

“This is definitely not the same place. Maybe we should go back,” Malena said.

The girls considered jumping back to Earth and try again, but then they saw something that triggered their curiosity…

There were a couple of glistening plants that stood out from the rest. Each of these plants had four thick, long tentacles. And this was exactly what caught the girls’ attention. As they walked closer, Renee was already picturing one of these tentacles penetrating her pussy. This idea made her shiver, increasing her arousal.

“Wow! Look at these tentacles. They are so shinny and… thick,” Renee said.

“Is this a plant or an animal? I can’t tell,” Malena asked, approaching the second specimen.

The creatures sensed the heat of the girls’ bodies and bent towards them. They didn’t have eyes and couldn’t tell if the subjects were suitable for carrying seeds but they were going to find out soon enough.

When Renee was at reach, the creature used its super-sensitive nerves to locate the hottest part of the woman’s body to investigate. It touched Renee’s pussy through her delicate panties. The woman jolted surprised, but didn’t move away.

“What the hell?! It is moving! It is touching my… my panties!”

Renee lifted her head and looked at Malena. They stared at each other without saying a word, certain that they both were thinking the same thing. This creature, whatever it was, wanted to fuck them too.

Renee let out a soft gasp at the feeling of the tentacle rubbing against her crotch and Malena felt her pussy moistening rapidly.

It never occurred to the girls that this creature could be dangerous. The only thought that occupied her mind was the possibility if being fuck as hard as the night before. They quickly discarded their clothes and moved closer to the creatures.

“Are you going to fuck me?” Renee asked the plant, as if it could understand her.

Malena stood near the other creature and talked to it too, “Hello lover. Let’s see what you have for me.”

In response to the growing heat of the newly arrived subjects, the creatures moved their tentacles faster, showing their own version of excitement.

Renee turned around with the intention of bending forward, the same way she did with the humanoid the night before, to entice this new strange creature to fuck her. But the creature didn’t give her time to do that…

Analyzing the heat waves emanating from the female’s body, the lifeform had already figure out her anatomy and it knew exactly which openings to penetrate. And without wasting one more second, it shove the tentacle forward, entering Renee’s pussy all the way to the bottom.

Malena heard Renee’s loud moan but she didn’t bother to check on her friend. She was busy looking at one tentacle surrounding her body, promising a night to remember. The appendages had a fleshy appearance so Malena deduced that this creature was not a plant but an animal. In fact, the tentacle looked similar to those of an octopus, only thicker and larger, much larger.

“You are really going to fuck me, aren’t you?” Malena said in a soft voice.

The woman’s pussy was twitching even before the appendage that circled around her upper leg touched her skin. She was breathing deeper than normal and her heart was beating fast. She wanted this so badly.

For a moment, she wondered if there was something wrong with her, wishing to be ravished by an alien monster, but then she remember her previous experience and stopped worrying altogether.

***

A moment later the orgy was in full gear. The girls’ moans traveled far across the vast, open land but there was nobody to hear it. It was only them and the tentacle creatures. There were other strange plants around but they seemed inert and nonreactive.

The mind-blowing assault was everything that Renee expected, including a double penetration. The creature detected the woman’s anal cavity and it hurried to penetrate that hole too. The aroused woman reached back and spread her ass-cheeks while she was screaming her lungs out.

This event was very different for the creature. It felt no joy, nor pain. It felt nothing. Its movements were driven by pure reproductive instinct. This species had learn in the course of millions of years that sexually aroused subjects meant more collaborative subjects. Therefore, they excelled in arousing techniques.

Right now, Renee was experiencing all that knowledge in her pussy and ass. The appendages churned and trashed inside of her body so savagely, so perfectly, that it was driving her insane with pleasure. It was hard to believe that this felt even better than the humanoids’ cocks.

And Renee was not the only one. Malena looked up to the star-filled sky trying to cope with the madness that was happening between her legs. The tentacles moved so fast yet so carefully. They touched every sensitive nerve a thousand times every second without pause.

Malena stayed immobile, her muscles tensed, afraid that if she moved even one millimeter this wonderful sensation was going to disappear. She was so mistaken about this. The creature was not going to let her go before she was full to the brim with eggs and until then, Malena was going to remain on the verge of ecstasy.

While the ravaging continued, something happened with the portal. A new arrival. It was a small, bony creature the size of a cat. A scavenger. It was looking for food or any useful material to build a nest. It represented no danger for the girls and its presence would had been of no consequence if it wasn’t for the fact that, after passing through the portal, it changed the connection; therefore, the destination. There was no longer a direct link between this place and Earth.

Unaware of her uncertain future, Renee moaned even louder when she felt warmth filling her entrails. She moved one hand to her belly when it began to bloat. The creature was cuming! It was ejaculating a huge amount of sperm inside of her, along with eggs. Dozens of eggs!

What the hell!! Renee thought through the haziness cause by unbearable bliss.

The night before, the excess of sperm had gushed out of her saturated cavities. This time, the tentacles prevented the eggs and fluid to escape, so the woman’s abdomen kept growing, giving her the appearance of being pregnant.

Doing her best to overcome the pleasure she was feeling, Renee lifted her torso to see what was going on with her body. She could actually feel the little bumps formed by the eggs as they accumulated inside her belly. It was so weird… and exciting. Renee was about to cum.

“It is shoving egg inside of me! I am full of little eggs!!” Renee yelled with disbelief

As Renee threw her head back screaming in climax, Malena looked up to see what was happening to her friend. She gasped when she saw Renee’s expanding belly. Was this possible? Was the creature pumping so much sperm inside of her that it was stretching her abdomen? These question were about to be answered in less than a minute.

“What is going on over there?!” Malena asked. She received no answer.

And then Malena felt it. First the hot fluid and immediately after, something else, heavier and in great quantities that saturated her belly.

One by one, the small eggs traveled fast through a tube inside the tentacle and emerged within the woman’s cavities. Malena saw her own belly growing so fast that in a matter of seconds she appeared to be four months pregnant.

The little bony creature found Renee’s panties lying around and thought they would be perfect for its nest. It searched nearby and found more of these delicate garments. While stealing the girls’ clothes, the creature always kept its distance from the strange looking female that screamed in bliss a few meters away.

Renee’s body was shaking violently as she rode her orgasm. The pleasure she was feeling was beyond her wildest dreams. She could feel the sperm and the eggs stuffing her vaginal cavity, her womb, her rectum and even her stomach. It was actually starting to hurt, but it hurt so good that she wished this would never end.

It came to a point where her body couldn’t fit any more of the creature’s offspring, yet the monster keep pumping more eggs and fluid inside of her. There was only one way out. Renee opened her mouth wide when she felt them rushing up her gullet.

All this happened while her orgasm refused to fade away. It became too much to bare. Renee was dimly aware that she was loosing consciousness.

Realizing that there was no more space inside the female to keep its offspring, the creature considered that its job was done and retrieved the tentacles. A mixture of eggs and seminal fluid was ejected from Renee’s pussy and ass the same way it escaped from her mouth.

Renee felt the pressure within her loins starting to decreases as her cavities expelled the precious cargo. The eggs passing through her pussy lips felt so good that it prolonged her climax.

Watching Renee’s ordeal, Malena had deduced that the creature was using their bodies as a vessels for distributing eggs. All this was so freaking arousing and maybe for this very reason, she wanted to help. When her body was full to the limit, the overwhelmed woman tightened her lips and covered her mouth.

She could feel the sperm and eggs in her throat but the creature was still forcing more of them inside. Then the inevitable happened. A large gob of cum erupted between her lips, followed by a couple of eggs.

Malena believed that she was not doing her job right but there was nothing she could do about it. Her climax was still going and she couldn’t control her own body.

I can’t hold th… them inside…

The astounded woman was jolting not only from her orgasmic contractions but also from the tentacles trashing within her cavities and the gargling reflex of the eggs passing through her throat.

In fact, sensing that its eggs were spraying to the ground was actually the signal that the creature needed to stop. Malena was doing her job perfectly.

***

A while later, both girls were barely conscious, laying on the floor surrounded by a pool of sperm and discarded eggs. Renee could remember when her orgasm started by she couldn’t remember when it ended. She only knew that it lasted several minutes and it was the strongest ever. Her wonderful experience with the humanoids the night before paled in comparison to this one.

“God! This was so awesome!”

Malena’s body jolted from time and time as some of the eggs escape her saturated pussy or her jammed ass. She felt her head spinning in the aftermath of her mind-blowing climax. She also felt completely relaxed and satisfied.

When they had enough time to recover, the girls stood up and walked closer to each other. Their bellies were still bloated but not as much as before.

“Can you believe this?” Malena said, “This fuck was even better than yesterday’s!”

“Absolutely! It was incredible! But… what should we do with all the eggs in ours bellies?”

“I think we are meant to distribute them.”

“We are? Distribute them where?”

“Everywhere I guess. Let’s go back home first. Then we’ll figure out what to do.”

Malena looked around for her clothes but they were gone. Neither of them saw the little creature that stole them a while ago.

“Where the hell are my panties?” Malena asked, “Damned! We will have to go back naked, again.”

Renee let out a soft gasped as another egg slid off her pussy and fell to the ground. “Ups, another egg slipped out of me.”

The girls jumped through the portal and froze in place from the shock. They were not in the lab. They were not on Earth! The astounded women didn’t understand what was happening. Was the portal broken? Did somebody reprogrammed it while they were fucking like crazy?

“Where the hell are we?!!” Renee asked alarmed.

“Holy crap!!” Was Malena’s expression when she looked ahead.

A few meters away from them, a large creature that like looked like a dinosaur was yelling at another little creature identical to the one that stole the girls’ clothes. Despite its prehistoric appearance, the creature seemed to be intelligent.

Acting almost by instinct, Malena jumped back through the portal and ended up in the same place as before, near the tentacle creatures. Then she jumped back to be with Renee.

The dinosaur-creature heard the girls arriving and approached slowly. He wasn’t sure to which species they belonged but he was almost certain that they were females. He spoke using the most universal language he knew, hoping that they would answer back and then he could identify their origin.

“bja hgkgv”

“What is that thing?! He is making noises and coming straight at us,” Renee said apprehensively.

“I… I don’t know. If he gets any closer, we jump through the portal.”

He actually had a funny appearance and did not seem menacing at all. Malena and Renee stayed put while they looked at him slowly approaching.

The electronic translator implanted in the creature’s throat quickly recognized the speech patterns of the girls and his next words came out in perfect English.

“Hello. My name is Zorg. Where are you coming from? You are humans aren’t you?”

“H..Hi. Yes, we are human. We want to go back home,” Malena said.

“Can you help us?” Renee hurriedly asked.

The creature knew that humans had not been using the portal for long. In fact, they visited this planet for the first time just a few weeks ago. He quickly understood the situation. These females didn’t know how to program the portal and they had no way to got back home.

Then, he saw one of the eggs slip out of Malena’s pussy and this gave him an idea. A very naughty idea.

“Is that a Writher egg?” Zorg asked, “They are delicious. If you give them to me, maybe I can help you.”

“Sure! We’ll give them all to you,” Malena exclaimed.

“And then you will help us get home, right?” Renee asked again.

“First the eggs, then we’ll talk about it,” Zorg responded.

The confused girls were excited that this creature was willing to help, but they didn’t know how to get the eggs out of their bodies. They needed to get creative.

Malena and Renee had been best friends for many years and they had experimented kissing each other on the lips when they were younger, even though they had never been really intimate together. Strangely enough, at this moment they had the same idea at the same time. The only way to get all the eggs out of their bodies was to reach in and grab them.

“I will have to put my whole hand inside of you. Are you sure about this?” Renee asked, kneeling in front of her friend.

“It is the only way. We give him the eggs and then we go home,” Malena answered.

It was an extreme solution but after the first encounter with the humanoids, something changed about the way the girls looked at sex. Nothing seemed beyond the limit. Nothing was impossible.

The fact that Malena was dripping wet with her own fluids, adding to the remnants of her previous ravishing, made it easy for Renee to shove her entire hand into the tight vaginal cavity.

“You are so tight! Your pussy is squeezing my hand,” Renee exclaimed.

Neither of the girls would admit it at this point, but they were both excited with the idea of fisting each other. It was such a wild thing to do!

The creature watched attentively as Renee pushed her hand into her friend’s body. Getting the eggs was not really important to him. He could get them at any market-place. He had other plans for this curvy, new arrivals.

Ummh! This females’ body cavities are flexible. This is good.

Renee reached a few centimeters further and quickly found a bunch of eggs squirming around. They were so slippery that it was very difficult to grab them. Renee had to move her hand all over the tight place.

“I am touching them. But they are hard to grab!”

Malena did her best not to show the pleasure she was feeling but it was impossible. After a few seconds, her eyes rolled back while she moaned loudly.

Renee pulled her hand out holding a few eggs within her fingers. They counted only four. There were many more still inside.

“I only got four. I’ll reach in again.”

“Hmmg…Yes… There are more inside…” Malena whispered. Her pussy was twitching from the expectancy of having her friend’s fist inside of her again.

“They look delicious. Get them all,” Zorg commanded.

Renee shoved her hand further in this time. She pulled out a few eggs and then shoved it even deeper. She repeated the process several times until she was reaching almost elbow deep. She was so excited that she couldn’t wait for her turn to be fisted.

“Wow! The eggs are so deep within your body. I have my entire forearm inside of you!”

Malena was going insane from this unbelievable sensation. Her best friend was fucking her with her entire arm. She wondered why they didn’t think about doing this before? She was getting very close to climax.

“Yes! This is good. Shove all your arm inside,” Zorg said. The creature was delighted by these females’ commitment. He was truly enjoying the show.

With her legs shaking, Malena could barely remain standing as Renee pulled the last couple of eggs. Incredibly, she hadn’t reach an orgasm yet and she was dying for it. But then she remembered that the tentacle-creature had deposited eggs in her ass too. This blissful experience was not over.

“These are the last ones. Now it’s my turn!”

“Are you sure that these are all?” Zorg knew that the Writher creature always behaved the same way, and most likely, it had deposited eggs in every hole of these females.

Malena quickly answered Zorg’s question about the eggs, eager to have Renee’s hand back inside of her body. She turned around and bent forward saying…

“There are more eggs in my ass. We will get those for you too.”

Shit! She is right. Renee thought, I’ll have to wait a few more minutes for my turn.

Zorg was certain that Malena was horny enough to agree with his next proposal. “I have a better idea to get those eggs out of you. Get down on your hands and knees.”

Malena was puzzled by the creature’s request but all she needed to hear was “to get those eggs out”. She was more than ready to comply.

Zorg waited until Malena was in position to extrude his hidden cock and both girls gasped when they saw it. It was the largest phallus they had seen in their entire lives. Malena wondered if the penetration was even possible, but her pussy gushed nonetheless.

“Oh my God! Look at the size of that thing!” Renee exclaimed.

I can do this! This cock will certainly make me cum. Malena thought.

Zorg moved forward without any hurry, knowing that he was holding all the cards. Malena’s heart was beating fast but not because of fear. It was excitement. Having that massive cock inside of her body was something beyond her wildest dreams. Yet here she was. All this was real. The phallus was just a few centimeters from her ass.

“Please hurry. Fuck me with your big cock,” Malena pleaded.

Malena felt the tip of the huge cock pressing against her sphincter and she jolted. For a brief second, she had second thoughts about doing it, but she still didn’t move. Then, an instant later, the massive cock was inside of her! And it was stretching her anal cavity beyond belief.

The woman’s ass had been already distended by the tentacle that ravished her moments ago, but the girth of Zorg’s phallus was twice as big and the penetration felt like the entire world was pushing into her body.

“Arggh! It is in! His cock is inside of me!!”

Malena stared at the floor while the huge appendage entered a few centimeters deeper. The sensation was mind-blowing.

Renee rubbed her pussy rapidly while watching the creature’s legs slowly moving forward, taking small steps. At the same time, she saw the enormous phallus disappearing inside of her friend’s body. It was difficult to believe that Malena had already taken half his cock up her ass. Then she saw Malena’s belly bulging and she knew how deep the phallus was. She rubbed her pussy faster.

Oh my God! How is she doing this?! I want it. I want him to fuck me too!

When his cock couldn’t go any deeper, Zorg started moving her bulky hips back and forth, pumping Malena’s body with surprising agility considering his size. Malena’s slim frame was impaled so thoroughly that it moved along with the strokes, but there was enough friction to drive her inside with pleasure.

“Why don’t you lay in front of your friend? She can take the eggs out of you while I take the eggs out of her,” Zorg suggested to Renee.

Renee considered that this was the best idea ever. She couldn’t just stay there touching herself while her friend got the ravishing of the century.

Malena stared intently at Renee’s pussy while her friend laid in front of her, spread her legs wide and lifted her hips. It was very difficult to focus with Zorg’s big cock plugged so deep in her ass.

“Now is my turn Malena. Do me!” Renee demanded with excitement.

Regardless that she couldn’t think straight at the moment, Malena understood that returning the favor was the least she could do.

Renee shivered when she felt Malena’s fingers touching her pussy lips and reaching a couple of centimeters inside. She was already dripping wet and no further lubrication was necessary.

“Yes!! Reach in and pull those eggs out of me. Fuck me with your whole arm.”

Looking down at her crotch Renee could see the bulge in her abdomen, saturated with eggs. She couldn’t wait to have Malena’s hand pulling them out.

A moment later Renee had her wish fulfilled. Malena’s forearm was almost elbow deep in her tight cavity while she moaned loudly from the overbearing sensation. To Malena, it was amazing to feel so many eggs churning around and yet it was so challenging to grab them. “I can…ughh.. feel them. I can feel the eggs!”

Malena pulled out her hand holding just five semi-transparent eggs. She knew there were dozens more still inside and she wondered if she would be able to pull them all out before reaching an orgasm that might drive her unconscious.

“Do it again please! Pull more eggs out!” Renee pleaded.

Malena keep shoving her arm into Renee’s pussy while Zorg keep shoving his cock into Malena’s ass. The overwhelmed woman was doing her best to hold back her climax but was losing the battle. She could feel a powerful orgasm building within her loins and she suspected that it was going to be devastating.

“I… am… cum…ing..” Malena yelled.

And she was not the only one. Zorg announced that he was about to cum too and Renee was not far behind.

“Get ready to receive my sperm, dear. I am cuming!” Zorg exclaimed.

“Don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” Renee pleaded.

Zorg closed his eyes tightly while he reached his peak and his vast reserves of sperm initiated the journey from his male sac into Malena’s frail body.

The shivering woman felt Zorg’s phallus pulsating inside of her, then the warmth of his cum feeling her entrails and that was it. Her mind blanked out completely. With her arm still buried inside Renee’s pussy, her orgasm hit her like a freight train. It was so intense that her body froze over while her mind crumbled under waves of pleasure that she was no able to comprehend.

Renee was right on the edge of climax. Malena’s hand was still inside of her but it was not moving anymore. She wondered what was going on and the answer came quickly. A loud, gurgling sound preceded a large god of cum that erupted from Malena’s gaping mouth.

What’s happening?! Renee wondered in silence.

It took her a moment to understand what was happening, but it all became obvious when the white sperm splashed on her belly and chest. Zorg was pumping so much cum inside Malena’s body that it was coming out of her mouth and it was expelling the eggs along with it. Renee thought it was a cleaver, super sexy solution.

“Holy crap! The eggs are coming out of your mouth! This is so hot!”

Still not reaching climax, Renee pulled back and watched Malena’s unconscious body crumble to the ground. The overwhelmed woman still shivered at the rhythm of Zorg’s non-stopping ejaculation, but her rolled-back eyes were a clear indication that her mind was gone, lost in a labyrinth of unbearable pleasure.

“This feels good. Your soft bodies are perfect receptacles for my cum,” Zorg said happily.

“My belly is flat again. But there are more eggs inside of me,” Renee assured, begging for more.

Considering that Malena had endured enough, Zorg slowly walked back retrieving his huge phallus from the unconscious woman. Renee watched with fascination as the remnants of sperm gushed from her friend’s anus and spilled to the floor between her legs. She was certain that it was her turn and her pussy twitched just thinking about it.

And Zorg was ready for her. He turned his bulky body around and indicated Renee to go down on her hands and knees. It didn’t sound like a command but more like a polite suggestion. In any case, Renee was more than happy to oblige. She couldn’t get her eyes off the cum-smeared phallus while she plugged a finger into her ass. It felt so good and it was just a finger!

The ravishing that was coming next was going to be monumental.

“Step over here my dear female. It is your turn to deliver those eggs inside of you.”

“Of course. I can’t wait to give them to you.”

Renee’s breathing was agitated while she looked back at the approaching phallus. It was so much bigger up close. She was scared but her arousal was stronger than her fear.

“Are you ready to receive my cock?”

“I am ready. Please go slow, like you did with Malena.”

Renee felt the huge appendage spreading her ass-cheeks and penetrating her body with ease. Zorg was so massive that her tightness was no obstacle for his hard, unyielding cock. He pushed deeper and deeper until Renee thought that the tip of his phallus was going to come out of her mouth.

Then, without any warning whatsoever, she reached a mind-blowing climax.

The same way it happened with Malena, the creature’s cock was so tightly snuggled by Renee’s cavity that his pumping motions rocked the woman’s entire body, reducing the friction and prolonging the mating session.

Not that Renee was complaining about this. As soon as her first orgasm faded off, she could feel the next one already building inside of her.

Eventually Zorg reached his peak again and discharged an equally large amount of cum into Renee’s packed body. The overwhelmed woman was in the midst of another orgasm when she sensed the hot fluid traveling up her throat and gushing between her lips. The stunned woman felt like she was nothing more than an extension of Zorg’s cock. Like a living sheath created to keep his cock warm and ready to deliver his cum from her mouth whenever it was needed.

At this moment, knowing that her mind was slipping away, she understood why Malena had lost consciousness after experiencing the same treatment. This was absolute, utter bliss.

A moment later, Zorg was looking down at the two human females lying unconscious on his sky-deck and wondered if he had over do it. But the girls seemed fine. It was just a matter of waiting until they regained consciousness.

“Ups, I guess my cock was too much for them. I’ll take a nap until they wake up.”

He was no done with them yet. He was planning to assign a few more tasks to these sexy visitors before letting them go back to their home planet.

***

Malena woke up first. She didn’t know where she was or what had happened, until she looked at Zorg sleeping nearby and she felt the soreness all over her body but particularly in her ass.

God! That was unreal! I wonder how I am still alive after being fucked like that… Then she looked at Renee, a couple of meters away, sleeping peacefully with her own pool of sperm accumulated between her legs and around her face. Oh! Renee fell unconscious too?

Malena woke Renee and the girls talked about the situation.

“Are you ok?” Malena asked her confused friend.

“Yeah, I guess…my ass hurts. Is Zorg sleeping? Should we wake him up so we can go home?”

“Mine hurts too! Can you believe we were able to take that monstrous cock inside our bodies?”

“Yes! It is unbelievable. Now we have something to tell our grand-kids… haha.”

They had fulfilled their part of the deal and Zorg had promised to re-program the portal so they could go back to Earth. Now they couldn’t decide if they should wake him up or wait.

The girls didn’t suspect that Zorg was planning something very different for them.

When he woke, he informed Malena and Renee about his plans. He was fully aware that they had no choice but to do what he asked and they girls knew it too.

“Before I re-program the portal to take you home, I need you to do something for me,” Zorg said.

“But we gave you the eggs,” Malena complained, “That was the deal to let us go back to Earth.”

“The deal has change,” he responded harshly, “It is something very easy and mostly safe. Listen carefully…”

Mostly safe?! Renee thought alarmed.

***

A short while later, Malena and Renee were stepping through the portal into another world. Zorg had been very specific about what they had to do and how to do it. It should be an easy job.

“Wow! This place looks ancient,” Renee exclaimed, looking around the well lite cave they just stepped in.

“Yes it does. We are supposed to follow the main corridor until finding the green seeder.”

“First, Zorg wanted the eggs inside of us and now he wants seeds,” Renee said, “That creature is all about food, isn’t it?”

“I am not so sure,” Malena responded, “Didn’t you notice that most of the eggs remained on the floor? I think he just wanted to fuck us.”

“And he certainly did. This whole adventure is so crazy.”

After advancing a few meters, they saw one of the guardian creatures. At first sight, it didn’t seem too menacing. The monster resembled a large, pinkish dog with a long, wide neck that ended in a rounded head. The creature had no eyes but he immediately sensed the presence of the invaders and turned around to face them.

Renee stopped scared. Malena kept walking.

“Holy crap! Are you seeing this?!” Renee whispered.

“It is one of the monsters that Zorg described,” Malena said, surprisingly calmed.

The creature lifted his body on two legs to appear larger and more intimidating. Then he opened its mouth, that occupied most of his head, and showed an ample collection of long, sharp teeth.

But it was not the teeth that captured Malena’s attention. She was staring further down, at the monster’s big phallus. She didn’t think twice to offer herself as the distractor. “I’ll distract him while you look for the green plant.”

“Be careful!!” Renee said.

Seconds later, another monster appeared behind the first one.

Certain that the creature was not going to eat her, Malena knelt in front of him and grabbed his large cock. The creature allowed her to do so, looking at her with curiosity.

His cock is so big

The second monster acknowledged the presence of Renee but Malena was closer and he focused his attention on her too.

The aroused woman leaned forward and licked the tip of the phallus. While doing this, her pussy twitched hard a couple of times. She couldn’t believe how horny she was. Malena was already picturing that huge appendage entering her pussy and bringing her to yet another mind-blowing orgasm. I want this cock inside of me.

As if the monster was reading Malena’s mind, he grabbed her forcefully and lifted her off the ground.

The excited woman gasped from the unexpected rough handling, but when she saw the creature’s phallus aligning with her vaginal cavity, she cried with joy.

Since the monster couldn’t care less about the invader’s well being, the penetration was brutal.

It was widely known that the guardians of this place had a weakness for females of any species and it was not uncommon to use this flaw as a way of distracting them while someone else stole the green-plant seeds. The monsters never learned and they fell for it every time.

Today was no exception. Malena screamed in bliss as the huge phallus slid between her legs. She felt the monster’s cock penetrating impossibly deep inside of her, almost impaling her alive, and it was the best sensation ever. She couldn’t help to wonder if she was loosing her mind. Letting all these monsters fuck her brains out as if it was something normal. Then she came to the conclusion that it felt too good to matter. If she was losing her mind, so be it.

The second creature was curios about Malena. He approached the mating couple and extruded his long, flexible tongue to examine the female’s body. He sensed the chemicals in the air and perceived Malena’s unbridled arousal. A female willing to mate was an opportunity impossible to pass and he started licking the woman’s thighs and ass-cheeks looking for another entrance.

And he quickly found it. The thick, slippery tongue detected Malena’s anal cavity and pierced in. He wasn’t sure about the purpose of this hole but it he was going to fuck her anyway.

Oh God! The other one is probing my ass!!

Renee watched from a safe distance as the second monster stood on two legs, like his partner did before, and walked awkwardly towards the couple. It was not difficult to imagine what was going to happen next.

“Wow! The other creature is going to penetrated her too. Zorg was right. These guardians are very easily distracted.”

According to Zorg instructions, when one of the girls had the guardians attention, the other should walked further down the hall to look for the green plant, then do whatever was necessary to extract its seeds.

It was more than evident that Malena was not at risk of being eaten. All these monsters cared about, like the others they had encounter before, was to fuck them and fill them with sperm. Renee thought about this while passing by the mating trio. She looked at Malena’s frail body pinned between the two beasts, with two huge cocks buried in her tight holes, and her pussy twitched hard. She was getting horny.

Holy shit! They are fucking her so hard. Maybe I should be the one distracting them.

Renee was surprised at how quickly she found the green plant. It was no more than ten meters away from Malena and the monsters. It looked exactly as Zorg described it. But there was a problem. Renee couldn’t see any sign of seeds anywhere. The plant extended across the ground two meters around and had a protruding mass at the center. She was confused.

“Now how the hell am I suppose to take the seeds out? Zorg didn’t say anything about it.”

Renee could hear noises coming from the plant’s central bump, as if something was moving inside. The sound became stronger while she got closer.

Renee stood nearby, wondering what to do next.

Suddenly, a tentacle emerged from the center of the plant and extended almost two meters above the ground. This startled Renee but she stayed in place. If Malena had been brave enough to let those monsters fuck her, then Renee was determined to do the same.

She was fully aware that the tentacle could grab her at any moment, but she had no intention of running. In fact, the sight of such a thick appendage waving in front of Renee’s face brought back recent memories that made her pussy gush.

“Wow! This tentacle is so freaking long!” Renee said of loud, while the tentacle moved around her body as if it was studying her. “Am I going to get fucked by this? It is too pointy.”

Renee was going to learn soon enough that the game of distraction was not exclusive to the invaders. While she was looking at the tentacle waving in front of her face, she failed to see the other one approaching from the side.

When Renee felt something poking at her right ear, she instinctively lifted her arm trying to push it away, but it was too late. Her hand never reached her head. Her entire body froze as a pernicious electric discharge took over her nervous system.

The plant was unaware that Renee was not physically strong, compared to other creatures, and it could subdue her by force. It wasn’t taking any chances. Taking control of the invader’s motility was the safest way to defend itself and more importantly, to secure a vessel for seeds distribution.

As this happened, Renee’s pussy gushed again, more abundantly. She couldn’t move her body and she didn’t want to. She was at the complete mercy of the plant and this sensation of vulnerability was extremely arousing.

As more electric pulses filtered into her head, one idea pooped in her brain and started to overcome all other. She wanted to get fucked by the plant. She needed it.

***

Meanwhile, the monsters keep pumping Malena’s body with increasing speed. The overwhelmed woman could barely breath as she received the powerful strokes from both sides.

Her orgasm exploded just second before she felt her insides flooding with hot sperm. The creatures were climaxing too and ejaculated a huge amount of fluid into her loins, filling her to the limit almost instantly.

Malena was trying very hard not to lose consciousness and miss this wonderful experience. The same way it happened with the tentacle-monster that filled her with eggs, Malena felt the creature’s abundant sperm relentlessly saturating her body until she felt it surging up her throat and filling her mouth from within. She tightened her lips as best she could but the sperm was coming out no matter what.

It’s too much!!

One second later Malena’s mouth became a fountain of white, thick fluid that erupted into the air. This reignited the woman’s climax that made her shiver from head to toe. Despite all odds, Malena was still conscious at the end of the multiple climax.

The creatures were oblivious to Malena’s orgasmic contortions and kept pumping semen into her body until they thought it was enough to get her pregnant. The creature that was fucking Malena’s pussy pulled away, retrieving his phallus, and took a few steps back to check his sperm leaking from the female’s cavity. His job was done and it was time to rest.

The exhausted woman was left hanging limply on top of the other huge cock buried in her ass. The monster was still ejaculating the last streams of cum into her body and Malena touched her belly to feel it churning around. She was becoming addicted to this wonderful sensation.

After he was done, the creature released Malena who fell forward to the ground. He leaned down and extended his tongue to check Malena’s body again. He wanted to make sure that the female had been impregnated. He quickly realized that he had discharged his load of sperm into the wrong hole. This should be corrected.

Malena remembered that Renee was also in the room and wondered what was going on with her.

Where is Renee? I guess she is looking for the plant. But Malena’s thoughts were interrupted by the fat tongue penetrating forcefully into her body. Apparently the orgy was not over!

The startled woman threw her head back and moaned loudly when she felt the flexible appendage churning inside her vaginal cavity. And for the second time in the last few minutes, Malena felt the sperm that saturated her body rushing up her esophagus and erupting from her mouth.

Without expecting it, Malena reached another climax.

***

Renee didn’t notice when the other tentacle entered her left ear. She still couldn’t move but she was getting hornier every passing second. Her pussy was twitching non-stop and she was so wet that her fluids were dripping from her labia, down her inner thighs. She wanted to touch herself but her hands were not responding. Renee needed to feel something in her pussy. Anything! As long as it was hard and thick.

Her wish was about to be fulfilled. A third tentacle, different from the other two, emerged out of the central bump. It was pink instead of green and had a bulbous tip that seemed to be breathing like a lung.

This new appendage moved slowly, sensing if there was any kind of danger. But the carrier seemed to be completely subjugated. She was ready for impregnation.

The moment Renee felt the large rounded object penetrating her pussy, she reached an orgasm.

Oddly enough, except from a subtle shuddering, her body remained completely still. Nonetheless, quite the opposite was happening in her brain. The excited woman was seeing bolts of white light the sparked behind her eyes in synchrony with the twitching of her pussy.

Not too far away, Renee could hear Malena’s loud moans but this was meaningless to her at the moment. All she cared about was that thing working its way up between her legs. And a short moment later, Renee’s belly was bulging to accommodate the entire bulbous section of the tentacle. The woman’s orgasm was still going and it showed no signs of slowing down.

The mass nestled within the woman’s womb was still breathing in and out, as if it was a living entity, independent from the rest of the creature.

***

After exploring Malena’s body and realizing than he needed to penetrate her pussy too in order to achieve impregnation, the creature pulled its tongue back and lifted his phallus again. The aroused woman quickly understood the monster’s intentions. She was not wasting this opportunity and willingly assumed an appropriate kneeling position.

“You want to fuck me again? Go ahead. I am ready for you.”

Even though she was expecting it, Malena gasped loudly when she felt the large phallus entering her vaginal cavity. Spittle flew off her gaping mouth from the forceful penetration.

Very soon the odd couple started to get a rhythm. Malena did her best to stay in place while receiving the relentless strokes from behind. The monster slowly increased the pace, eager to fill this female’s womb with his sperm.

In this position, Malena could see Renee standing not far ahead near a weird plant. The fact that her friend was not moving while a fat pink tentacle penetrated her pussy, should had been a clear sign that she was in trouble, but Malena was too distracted with her own ravishing to pay attention.

Anyway, if Renee was in trouble, she was not aware of it. The creature’s tentacles had taken control of her mind and body. All she knew was that it felt overwhelmingly wonderful and she could stand there forever if it was necessary.

The creature had other plans. The bulbous tip of the tentacle had detach itself from the stem and now rested comfortably within the female’s womb. The rest of the tentacle pulled back, retracting from Renee’s body with a loud slurping sound, followed by an abundant gush of vaginal fluids.

The bulge on Renee’s abdomen was clearly visible as it outlined the seed lodged inside.

The pink tentacle quickly disappeared inside the main bulk of the creature and immediately after, the thinner green tentacles detached themselves from Renee’s ears and waved around the stunned woman.

Renee managed to stand still for a few more seconds before she felt her legs weaken. The fullness of her belly matched the emptiness of her mind and she didn’t react at all as her body fell to the ground. Her pussy was still gushing and only then, Renee noticed that she was still in the midst of the longest orgasm of her life.

The astounded woman laid motionless on top of the mushy surface, staring mindlessly into the ceiling of the cave. She could feel the creature’s seed in her belly and a joyous sensation surmounted her.

“… walk far… plant seed…” she whispered.

The idea popped into her enthralled mind out of nowhere. She had to walk far. She had to plant the seed. Her pussy twitched just thinking about it. Nothing else was important. Her mouth said the words like a mantra. This was her new mission.

**

Meanwhile, Malena’s moans echoed against the walls of the cave. The monster was fucking her so fast and so hard. She knew that he was about to cum inside of her. His cock was pulsating and so was her pussy. The woman’s entire body moved and shivered at the pace of his massive phallus. The creature was not the only one of the verge of climax.

They both came simultaneously. The creature screeched, she screamed. White sperm flew off the woman’s tight vaginal cavity while both bodies remained in place. One pumping cum and the other taking in as much as possible.

Malena was becoming addicted to this sensation. Being overpowered and overwhelmed by these creatures. She was becoming a monster whore and she knew it.

When the monster was done, he pulled back and extruded his flexible tongue to check his work. He detected gobs of cum leaking from the female’s pussy which meant that her body was full with his seed. The impregnation had been successful.

“You made me cum so hard. Thank you for that.” Malena said, looking back at the creature while letting the excess of sperm dribble to the ground. She also had done a good job distracting the guardians. Now it was time to check on Renee.

***

Malena got scared when she saw Renee lying immobile on the ground. Her friend didn’t look physically damaged but she was not responding to any questions. Renee had a faraway stare and all she could do was mumbled the same words over and over…

“…walk far.. plant seed…”

“Renee!! Are you ok? What happened?!”

After a moment, Renee got up on her own and started walking aimlessly. Malena grabbed her arm and guided her towards the portal. She saw the large bulge on Renee’s belly and correctly assumed that it was caused by the seed Zorg wanted. All they needed to do now was to go back through the portal, deliver it and then they could go home.

“Wow! That’s a big bulge you have there.”

But there was a problem. Renee’s mind was not right. She was under some sort of spell and she couldn’t go back to Earth like this. Zorg should know what to do.

“…plant seed…”

But first things first. The girls walked slowly by the monsters, trying not to draw their attention. Although, Malena wouldn’t mind another session with one of them, or both.

The creatures were not interested anymore. They were tired and satisfied, so the girls walked through without problems.

***

They came back to Zorg’s landing platform and Malena explained the incidents. She left out the part of her mind-blowing orgasms but she certainly thought about them as she spoke. Malena’s main concern was the mental state of Renee and asked Zorg if he could help her.

“She is being like this since I found her on the ground. All she says is -walk far- and -plant seed-”, Malena said.

“I was afraid this might happen,” Zorg responded. “The seeding creature’s influence is so deeply embedded in her brain that she can’t think of anything else. But don’t worry. I have some friends that can help. Renee will be just fine.”

Renee rubbed her pussy while looking in every direction. She needed to find a good spot to plant the seed.

***

Zorg made the call and they waited for a short while, until two humanoid aliens arrived at the sky-deck. They had a strong resemblance to a human male except for the shape of their heads and the color of their skin. Malena looked at their naked bodies, focusing on their big cocks and her pussy stirred.

One of the humanoids exchanged a few words with Zorg while staring intently at Malena’s shapely body. He walked closer and in this short distance his cock enlarged to full erection. It was big and thick.

“They are saying that they can help Renee. But in exchange, they want you to…” Zorg began to explain.

“I’ll do it!!” Malena interrupted Zorg in mid-sentence. She knew what he was going to say and she more than willing to oblige. She couldn’t take her eyes off the dangling cock. “I’ll do anything you want.”

“Hehe… that’s the spirit,” Zorg said happily.

Malena wasted no time and threw herself to the humanoid’s arms. While she wrapped her legs around the alien’s waist, she considered that maybe a human-like phallus would not be enough to satisfy her after enjoying such enormous cocks not too long ago.

But she was wrong. The alien’s cock felt as good as any other while it penetrated deep inside of her pussy. Malena was not only becoming a monster sex maniac; she was becoming a sex maniac, no matter who or what was in front of her.

The alien was as strong as he appeared. He grabbed Malena’s ass and bounced her up and down his cock like a rag-doll. She loved it.

“Yes!! Fuck me hard!”

Once again, Malena felt powerless and at the complete mercy of her lover. This was proving to be a huge turn-on for her. She had no choice but to fuck the alien as much as he wanted. Even if he wanted to fuck her for days.

And just like that, after a couple of minutes of being fucked, Malena was reaching climax.

Everything became blurry while her orgasm sneaked up on her sooner than expected. She lost complete control of her body while her arms and legs shuddered violently. This was absolute bliss.

The alien held her tighter, ignoring her orgasmic convulsions, and keep fucking her with the same unyielding stamina.

***

A couple of meters away, Renee was on her knees touching the ground with both hands. She came to the conclusion that this “soil” was definitely too hard to plant the seed.

The other humanoid approached Renee and the enthralled woman lifted her head to see a large phallus in front of her face. She gasped and her pussy twitched hard. Renee was confused about what to do or how to react.

But it didn’t matter how empty Renee’s mind was and how important was her “mission”. Having that cock inside of her body was an instinct that took precedence over anything else. The charmed woman grabbed the phallus presented to her and extended her tongue to lick it. Her pussy was already dripping fluids to the ground between her legs.

“nice… cock” she said.

The humanoid felt the lips of the woman enveloping the head of his cock and he wondered if she would be able to swallow the entire thing. He placed his hand on the back of Renee’s head and pulled. The long cock penetrated effortlessly into the woman’s throat until her face was almost touching his crotch.

Renee didn’t fight it. In fact, she put her hands away and let the alien handle her at will.

“Remember that the seed inside of this female is mine,” Zorg said, avariciously.

Not caring about the seed at all, the alien started fucking Renee’s face with short, hard thrusts, and every time his phallus was all the way in, her pussy twitched violently. Like Malena, it was very easy for her to reach climax and she was already on her way.

***

Malena, fully recovered from her first orgasm, was still bouncing on the humanoid’s phallus. She let her arms swing freely as her lover smashed his cock into her body with full force.

***

With her mouth completely stuffed with alien cock, Renee ran out of air at the same instant she reached climax. Her muscular partner released her head and her body fell backward to the ground, shuddering out of control.

Renee laid flat on the ground, still jolting sporadically from her receding orgasm, and didn’t notice that the alien was looming on top of her, aiming his cock at her vaginal entrance.

The humanoid plunged his cock to the hilt with the first stroke. Renee lifted her head violently while screaming in bliss. Her pussy was still very sensitive and it felt so overbearing that her orgasm rekindled instantly.

***

Nearby, Malena and her partner had change positions. Now he was lying on the floor and she was straddling his crotch, facing away from him. It was her turn to do the work and she was more than happy to oblige. She waved her hips back and forth as fast as she could, but his phallus was so big and so hard that she could only moved so much. It didn’t matter. She felt like being in heaven.

The alien’s expressionless face was misleading. He was enjoying this sex session almost as much as she was. He had abducted and mated with human females before, but this time was different. Malena willingness to please him made a huge difference compared to past experiences.

Malena’s half-closed eyes opened wide when she saw another alien arriving through the portal. He looked identical to the other two and was staring back at her. In a matter of seconds, his small cock grew to match to others.

Another one!! They are going to fuck me in both holes! The aroused woman was already picturing herself pinned between the two aliens with one phallus in each hole.

While the new arrival approached the couple, Malena lifted her body, releasing the cock that had been lodged in her pussy and aimed it at her anus. She was not waiting to find out if these guys wanted to fuck her at the same time. She was going to do it herself.

Malena moaned loudly as the fat cock stretched her anal cavity and penetrated until her ass-cheeks rested on the alien’s lap. Then she looked up at the other alien with pleading eyes, enticing him to join the action.

The humanoids were fully aware of Malena’s intentions and they agreed with the idea. The second alien knelt on front of the aroused woman and he let her caress his cock. The alien beneath grabbed Malena’s arm and pulled her back, forcing her to rest on top of his chest and expose her pussy to his friend.

The alien savagely shoved his cock into Malena’s pussy and her wish came true. Once again she was being penetrated in both holes simultaneously by two large cocks. It felt wonderful. The second humanoid leaned forward, pushing his member to the bottom of the girl’s pussy and Malena screamed in bliss, feeling both cocks as one huge penetration, stuffing her to the limit. At this moment, she concluded that there was no other way to have sex.

The trio got a rhythm very quickly. As the alien on top shoved his cock forcefully, swinging Malena’s whole body backwards, the other alien pulled back his phallus, retrieving it almost all the way out of her ass.

When the girl’s body swung the other way, the alien below plunged his phallus forward, stabbing it deeply into her body. Malena didn’t have to do anything but enjoy the ride, hoping to remain conscious until both aliens ejaculated inside of her.

***

Malena was not the only one moaning loudly. Renee was still pinned against the floor while her partner smashed his cock into her pussy over and over. However, now that her orgasm had subsided, Renee’s mind was wandering away, regaining focus on her mission. She needed to plant the seed.

Suddenly, the pleasure increased noticeably. Something else was going in her brain. The humanoid had his hand on Renee’s head and a ray of bluish light was emanating from it, entering her skull.

“I can see you have started to fix her mind. Excellent!” Zorg said when he saw the light.

Renee wanted to enjoy the ravishing, but it was so difficult to concentrate. She had a task to complete and she was wasting time. But the alien’s cock felt so good. It was all very confusing. The overwhelmed woman had no idea that the alien was using his powers to rearrange his mind to the way it was before the seed was implanted in her womb.

***

The aliens made no sound but their bodies shuddered violently as they discharged a large load of cum into Malena’s pussy and ass. They were reaching climax!

Malena felt their cocks bloating, then she felt the warmth of their fluid spreading within her loins, then her mind went blank as she also exploded in bliss. Her legs and arms jolted violently while her head trashed back and forth without control. This was exactly what she expected from the ravishing. If she could form a single coherent thought, she would be thanking the aliens for this gift.

Zorg turned his attention to the matting threesome and was surprised to see that they all were climaxing at the same time.

“You are not planning to get her pregnant, are you?” he asked, a little concerned.

The alien removed his dick from Malena’s body, letting some of his sperm squirt to the ground, and looked at his partner mending Renee’s brain while eagerly fucking her pussy. He should assist in the process. The girls were keeping their end of the deal by letting them use their curvy bodies at will, so the least he could do was to help fixing Renee’s screwed up mind.

Malena moaned softly when she felt the large cock sliding out of her twitching pussy, wishing they could stay inside of her for a while longer. Then she slouched on top of the humanoid beneath her, exhausted but satisfied.

***

Without removing his cock from her pussy and his hand from her head, the alien lifted Renee’s frail body off the ground and pulled her on top of him. This way, his friend would be able to fuck her from behind and by doing this, facilitate the healing process.

“Don’t forget about my seed. Be careful not to damage it,” Zorg said again.

Renee was not sure what was happening until she felt another phallus poking at her anal entrance. She also felt tickles on the back of her head and a sudden rush traveled across her body. The pleasure was intensifying again! The overwhelmed woman moaned loudly, welcoming this new sensation.

The humanoid penetrated Renee’s tight anal cavity, causing the entire woman’s body to shiver in bliss.

“Don’t overdo it or you will fry her brain,” Zorg warned them. The humanoid just ignored him.

Renee’s mind was a turmoil of conflicting sensations. The pleasure she was feeling was overwhelming, yet she still felt the need to plant the seed. To complete her mission. However, every passing second, this need lessened, giving way to absolute bliss.

A few minutes later, everyone was surrounding Renee. The third alien had removed his cock from Malena’s ass and now was standing in front of Renee. His cock was dangling in front of the woman’s face, ready to penetrate the only hole available.

Malena had approached the mating foursome, watching perplexed as bluish electric rays circled around her friend’s skull. Unconsciously, her left hand moved to her pussy, which was still tingling from the fantastic ravaging, leaking remnants of sperm.

“What are you doing to her?” Malena asked.

“They are repairing her brain,” Zorg answered.

When the third alien shoved his cock into Renee’s mouth and added his blue energy to the others, Renee’s brain snapped! Everything became a white void. Everything was bliss. Bliss was everything.

The girl’s eyes rolled back completely. There were no thoughts about planting the seed anymore. There was no mission. There was only sex. Only pleasure. Infinite pleasure. Renee climaxed harder than ever before.

Watching her friend shuddering out of control, with her body and mind completely possessed by the aliens, Malena remembered her first encounter with the robot-humanoids a few days ago. She had been mind-controlled the same way Renee was being brainwashed right now. The aroused woman rubbed her pussy faster. It didn’t matter that she had just reached a body-wrecking orgasm. She was so horny that a new orgasm was building fast within her loins.

“This is so freaking hot!”

Meanwhile, Renee’s climax seemed to have no end.

It didn’t take long before Malena reached her peak again. Her orgasm was not nearly as strong as the one she experienced moments ago, but it felt great nonetheless. Her pussy twitched hard, gushing to the floor while her legs shook violently, threatening to let her fall to the hard floor.

“Hehe… you are a very naughty girl Malena. You made yourself cum again so fast,” Zorg said with amusement.

Both girls were still trembling when the humanoids ejaculated inside of Renee. The overwhelmed woman barely noticed, since her mind was at the highest point of ecstasy she could ever imagine.

While they climaxed, the aliens discharged not only their sperm but also their entire reserves of blue energy into Renee’s brain. If this was not going to fix her mind, nothing will.

***

One by one, the humanoids moved back, pulling their cocks from Renee’s cozy cavities. Malena, resting on the ground after her climax subsided, watching fascinated as the sperm accumulated inside of friend gushed from her mouth and ass at the same time.

Wow! That’s a lot of cum.

Renee’s mind was still not processing anything but incredible pleasure. Even though she could sense that this wonderful bliss was coming to an end.

A couple of minutes passed and Renee was still on the ground. She had intermittent spasms as her body came down from heaven. Suddenly she started waving her hips up and down and her moans became louder. Everyone was looking at her, but Malena was the only one with no clue of what was happening.

“She is still having orgasmic convulsions. That is good,” Zorg said.

“What is happening to her?” Malena asked, receiving no answer.

Then, with a squishy sound, the large seed that had been lodged in her body ended the journey through her vaginal cavity and was forcefully expelled to the ground between her legs.

“Wow! The seed came out of her!” Malena exclaimed.

Malena finally understood why Renee was still shuddering. The seed was huge and it most had felt wonderful is it moved within her friend’s tight pussy.

***

The humanoids said a few words to Zorg and started walking away. The human females had been very accommodating and they were pleased with the experience. In return, they had attempted to heal Renee’s brain. It was still uncertain if it worked or not, but they didn’t care either way.

Okay. This large seed is our ticket back home. I just hope Renee is cured. Malena thought.

Malena picked up the seed from the ground and offered it to Zorg. For an instant, she felt compelled to shove it inside of her own pussy and let Zorg pull it our of her, but that would be too selfish. She needed to get Renee home as soon as possible.

“I believe this is what you wanted. Can you help us get home now?” Malena said.

“Of course. You kept your end of the deal and I’ll keep mine. By the way, you are welcome to come back any time you want.” Zorg responded.

Meanwhile, Renee was finally regaining consciousness. It took her a moment to recognize where she was. This was Zorg’s place. She wondered how she got here and why there was so much sperm all around her body. Whatever had happened, she felt tired but incredibly good.

“Where am I?”

***

Later that night, the girls were back in Malena’s room. They managed to sneak through the portal one more time without being seen.

“So, you don’t remember anything?” Malena asked sitting on her bed, beside Renee.

“I remember the creature’s tentacle waving around me and after that, everything was a blur. You are saying that the plant-thing placed a seed inside of me? And I wanted nothing more than to plant it somewhere else?”

“Yes. That’s the seed that Zorg wanted so badly. Luckily, you pushed it out after… you know… the orgy.”

“One thing I do remember. Pleasure! So much incredible, absolute pleasure!!”

“So… what should we do now?”

***

It took a while but Renee’s skillful tongue drove Malena over the edge one more time. Malena gushed all over Renee’s face as her legs trembled at either side of her head, following the rhythm of the orgasmic spasms.

Renee discovered that after her experience with the aliens, her libido was in constant overdrive. Even without touching herself, just licking Malena’s pussy, she was close to climaxing.

Malena’s hand felt wonderful as moved in and out of Renee’s pussy, sometimes sinking so deep that it reached her womb. Renee had cum two times already and she was nearing her third orgasm.

Her pussy is twitching so hard that it is crushing my hand. This is amazing!

But regardless of how good it felt, there was something missing. She wanted more that Malena’s hand. She felt incomplete.

When Renee told Malena about her feelings, worrying that her best friend might feel offended, she was very happy to know that Malena felt the same way. No matter how good they made each other feel, there was always something missing.

The reason was obvious. They both craved alien cocks. There was only one solution to extinguish the fire that consumed their loins.

“The orgasms we get with those creatures are beyond belief.”

“I love the way they take control of me.”

***

The next day, after the scientists were home and the portal’s chamber was empty, two curvy figures walked through the door, naked and ready for anything.

“I can’t believe we are doing this again!” Renee whispered.

“Yes, and it is going to be awesome.”

“Where are we going this time?”

“I have no idea. Zorg gave me the codes for different destinations and he said that these were safe for us. Are you ready?”

“Absolutely. Let’s go!!”

“I am so freaking horny already.”

“Me too. I can’t wait to have a large alien cock in….”

Malena and Renee jumped through the portal with the confidence that whatever was waiting for them at the other side, was going to be fantastic.

The End.

Note from the author: There is a graphic (CGI) version of this story.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Wet Dreams

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Alien, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Passion & Pleasure, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Alien, anal, Fantasm, Gay, Monster, Non-consensual sex

Introduction:

A Tentacle Rape Fantasy Story

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I know there has to be something wrong with this apartment. No one rents out a huge loft like this for one-tenth of the market value unless it’s haunted or something. But since I haven’t found a steady job yet, I don’t really have a lot of options. This is all that I can afford.

I search the place thoroughly, but I can’t find anything obviously wrong with it — no rats, no roaches, no bloodstains, and the plumbing and electricity both work. I go to bed feeling extremely lucky.

When I wake up, though, it’s a different story.

My asshole is sore, like I’ve been ridden hard, but I broke up with my boyfriend months ago and haven’t been laid since. There’s also this…slime on my skin, almost like snot, but thicker and slicker. It’s on my sheets, too. I take a shower and strip the bed, glad to see that it hasn’t seeped through into the mattress. I check the ceiling, but can’t find a leak. I make a note to call the landlord if it happens again.

The next morning, it’s the same thing. I call the landlord and leave a voicemail, and then trek down to the laundry room to wash my sheets, since they’re all dirty now. There’s a young woman already in there, folding her clothes as she takes them out of the dryer.

“Good morning,” she says cheerfully. My ass hurts too much to be cheerful, but I smile back at her.

“Morning,” I say, stuffing my sheets into an empty washer.

“I don’t think we’ve met before,” she says. “I’m Kathryn. I’m in 2B.”

“Henry,” I say, “in 4A.”

“The loft?” She stops smiling.

“Yeah. Why? Is something wrong with it?”

“I don’t know. I just…I’ve heard things about the place. People say it’s haunted, but that’s just silly. I do know that there have been a lot of tenants come and go over the past few months. A lot. Most only stay a couple of nights.” She finishes folding her clothes, piles them back in her basket, and picks it up. “If you see any ghosts, let me know, okay?” she says with a smile as she leaves.

I do my laundry and go back upstairs. The landlord hasn’t returned my call yet. He still hasn’t when I finally go to bed. I have trouble falling asleep, wondering what I’m going to find in the morning.

I wake up sore and slimy for the third time. This is getting ridiculous. I call the landlord again, leaving another voicemail. He finally calls back around noon, telling me there’s nothing he can do unless I can find where the slime is coming from. That gives me an idea.

Before bed, I set up my laptop and turn on the webcam, setting it to record all night long. I still don’t sleep easy, but at least if it happens again, maybe I’ll find out what’s going on.

I’m not even surprised when I wake up, my asshole aching, my skin glistening with smears of slime. I shower and strip the bed — gonna have to do laundry again — and then sit down to watch the video. I fast-forward through a couple hours, watching myself toss and turn in my sleep. Then, just after midnight, something strange starts to happen.

The blankets slide off of me, leaving me naked in bed. The sheet beneath me begins to ripple, almost like water, and I gasp as several dark, slimy arms emerge from the bed, monstrous fingers tipped with gleaming claws. I watch, unable to believe my eyes, as the hands hold me down. The bed ripples and heaves again, and thick, muscular tentacles, almost like long tongues, emerge from the bed, several of them coiling around my thighs and pulling my legs apart while another pushes straight into my asshole.

I cringe as it squirms into me, the girth as big around as my forearm before it stops. No wonder I wake up sore. The me in the video begins to moan, but doesn’t wake up. How the hell could I sleep through this? I feel a flush of embarrassment as the me in the video gets hard, cock straining, pre-cum dribbling onto my stomach. After a moment, I cry out, my hips lifting off the bed as I cum, striping my stomach with my cream.

The tentacle pulls out of me and they all begin lapping up the jzim. When the cum is gone, they sink back into the bed, leaving me in peace.

I can’t believe this. This apartment really is haunted. I need to get out of here.

But where am I going to go? The rent might be low, but I had to fork over first, last, and a deposit that wiped out my savings. If I leave, I won’t get any of that back. I can’t afford to move.

Wearing a T-shirt and boxers, I try sleeping on the couch, but it’s not very comfortable. I lie on my side, facing out into the room, watching the clock tick slowly toward midnight. I must have dozed off because I suddenly jump awake as the couch shakes. I try to get up, but strong, cold arms wrap around me, holding me still. I try to scream, but a slick tentacle slides into my mouth, muffling the sound.

I’m helpless as the tentacles wrap around my waist, dragging my boxers down. I try to keep my legs together, but I feel the back of the couch ripple and a thick tentacle emerges, flicking the tip against my hole. It feels like a cold, slimy tongue licking me and I shudder uncontrollably. My legs kick helplessly and I scream around the tentacle in my mouth as the one at my ass slides inside me. It’s so big and works its way so deep, I can almost feel it squirming in the pit of my stomach.

It begins to fuck me, pressing against my prostate as it moves in and out, and I can’t stop my cock from getting hard, pre-cum oozing from the tip. More tentacles appear, squirming against my cock, spreading their slime over my skin as they wrap around the shaft, pulling and squeezing, and oh, fuck, it feels so good I can hardly breathe, my hips rocking with the deep, hard thrusts of the tentacle in my ass, and I cum suddenly, spurting all over the tentacles writhing against my cock.

I sob in relief — they’ll stop now — but they don’t. I moan and struggle, trying to get away, but the thick tentacle just keeps pounding my ass, and the smaller ones lick away the cum from my cockhead, the stimulation so intense it’s almost painful, their delicate tips probing the slit and pisshole. I scream, the sound muffled by the tentacle in my mouth, as one of the little tentacles stretches out long and thin, and begins to squirm down into my cock, a feeling like- like…like I don’t know what, but it’s intense and visceral, pain and pleasure, agonizing ecstasy, and I just want it to stop, but it doesn’t, and then I’m cumming again and I can feel the cum shoot out of my cock, my hips jerking as I force one stream after another out past the tentacle in my urethra, and the orgasm lasts for so long…so long that I’m left dazed and shaking when it finally ends.

The tentacles and arms release me, cleaning up the cum that sprayed halfway across the living room before disappearing back to wherever they came from. I lie there, sweaty and slimy, and then pass out.

~*~*~*~

I spend half the morning cleaning the slime off my couch. I’m even more sore than any of the other times, the times that I slept through, and I can’t help but wonder why last night was different. Was it punishing me for trying to avoid it? Would it get worse if I didn’t cooperate?

I’m not about to let myself become some demon’s fuck-toy without a fight. I lay in bed, wide awake and waiting, my heart thumping in my chest as midnight draws near. This might not work. I don’t know anything about ghosts or demons or phantasms or whatever the fuck this thing is. This could just make everything worse.

The covers begin to creep down my body and I squeeze my eyes shut, taking slow, deep breaths until I feel the sheet beneath me start to ripple. My eyes snap open and I choke back a scream as one of the demonic hands rises up, hovering over me. I grip the rope in my sweaty hands, then throw the loop at one end over the arm, tightening it with a jerk. The arm pulls back, trying to disappear into the bed, but I fight it, digging my heels into the mattress as I heave.

I wrap the other end of the rope around the bed knob, securing it just as a second hand lunges up out of the sheets at me. I kick the arm, then grab a second rope I have waiting, catching the arm and tying it to the other bed post. The headboard creaks as the arms flail and jerk, trying to get free. I pick up another rope and wait. There were always three arms before.

It shoots up right between my legs, grabbing at me, and I feel the sharp claws rake my skin, but I throw the rope over it and scramble off the bed, puling until I can tie it to the post at the foot of the bed. The whole bed shakes as the arms thrash, but it can’t get free. With a strange, sibilant moan, a mass of tentacles squirm up through the rippling bed, sliding over the ropes, but I was a Boy Scout — I know how to tie a knot.

“Release us,” a chorus of voices hiss, a thick, wet whisper that makes me shiver.

“What are you?” I ask.

“We are (dreams, nightmares, desires, shame, fear, perversions, secrets),” it whispers, the different voices saying different things at the same time.

“What do you want?”

“Your (seed, life force, energy, cum, essence).”

“Why? What do you need my cum for?”

“We need human essence or we die,” it hisses. “Release us now. We will not come back here again.”

“No, you’ll just go rape someone else,” I say. “Maybe I should just keep you here and let you die.”

“No! We meant no harm. We had no choice. Humans find us (disgusting, terrifying, revolting, ugly, scary, grotesque, horrible).”

I can’t believe I actually feel a little sorry for the creature, but I do. Who would willingly submit to being violated by such a disgusting thing?

“You hurt me,” I say, reaching out to poke one of the thick tentacles. “That is too big to fit into a human ass.”

“We are sorry,” it hisses. “We can be (gentle, careful, tender, kind, loving). Let us show you.”

I hesitate, and then draw back, shaking my head, shocked that I would even consider it. This thing is so revolting, it turns my stomach. Why would I willingly let it touch me?

But it’s not the creature’s fault that it’s ugly. It was just doing what it had to in order to survive. Could I really let it die for that?

I walk over to the bedpost, the tentacles drawing back as I reach up and untie the rope around one of the arms. Freed, is disappears back into the bed. I release the second arm, and it, too, disappears. Walking around the bed, I stand beside the last tethered arm, hesitating. Should I really do this? If I let it go, there’s no guarantee it won’t come back, or go terrorize someone else.

“Please,” it whispers, its voices plaintive. I reach out and untie the last rope.

The arm stretches out and grabs me by the wrist, and I cry out in surprise as the other two arms emerge, grabbing my hips and pulling me onto the bed, into the midst of the writhing tentacles.

“What are you doing?” I demand. “You said you were sorry!”

“We are. We will show you how sorry.”

“You don’t have to show me, just let me go!” I struggle, kicking and thrashing, but the strong tentacles wrap around my arms and legs, holding them still. Others work into my boxers and pull them off, and I scream as the cold, slimy hands clutch at me. A tentacle fills my mouth, silencing me.

“Do not be afraid,” the voices say. “We will not hurt you.”

I shudder as the hands begin to caress my body, but I have to admit, they are a lot more gentle than the other times. I stop fighting, trying to catch my breath around the tentacle in my mouth, and it withdraws, leaving me panting. I consider shouting for help, but it’ll just gag me again, and there’s no reason for it to give me another chance if I screw this up.

“Please,” I say instead. “Please let me go.”

“Give us this chance,” it hisses. “If we cannot convince you, we will never come back.”

Short of having it leave immediately, that seems like the best deal that I’m going to get. I sigh, the sound coming out a shaking sob, and I try not to cringe as it continues touching me, two of the grotesque hands sliding up my chest to pinch and tease my nipples, the third shifting down to stroke my cock. It doesn’t take long to make me hard, even though I try not to respond.

I gasp, tensing as something cold squirms against my asshole. I’m still sore from last night. The tentacle doesn’t force its way into me, though, it laps at my hole, coating it with slime, the sensation making me quiver inside. I love getting rimmed, and being without a boyfriend has left me severely in need. I can’t help but groan and rock my hips, pushing against it, my tight hole relaxing.

The tentacle slips inside, cold and wet, but it’s not nearly as big as before. It’s barely bigger around than a finger, but so much longer and more dexterous, searching inside me until it finds my prostate. I cry out, my back arching, as it presses into the wall of my rectum, circling that spongy lump and contracting around it, rhythmically squeezing until I feel like I’m going to explode, but not providing enough stimulation to let me cum.

I moan helplessly, my cock throbbing and leaking pre-cum onto my stomach, the tentacles licking it up. I shift restlessly and the arms allow me to turn over, rising to my hands and knees on the bed, my legs spread wide as the hands and tentacles stretch up to caress me.

“Oh, fuck me, please,” I beg.

“You want this?” the voices ask, and a new tentacle emerges from the bed, the sight of it taking my breath away. I imagine the slender tip sliding into my ass, the tapered head stretching me slowly, and then the knobs — like marbles just under the skin — rubbing inside me, over my prostate — I whimper with unashamed need.

“Yes…yes…fuck, yes,” I gasp, and groan as the tentacle in my ass pulls out, to be replaced by the slick, slender tip of the knobbly one. I rock back against it, trying to fuck myself on it, but it teases me, the tip squirming inside me, but giving me no satisfaction. I groan as the smaller tentacles gather beneath my crotch, stretching up to worship my dribbling cock, brushing against the head and teasing the slit.

Several strong tentacles slither up the insides of my thighs and caress my ass before gripping my cheeks and pulling them apart. I cry out, my back arching, as the knobbly tentacle pushes into me, the knobs catching on the ring of muscle at my hole, stretching it, and then slipping inside with a pop that I can feel echo all through my body. It moves slowly, thrusting in and pulling out, until I’m shaking, babbling, my cock leaking like a faucet as my body tenses, balanced on a knife’s edge. The tentacles wrap around me, holding me up as the knobbly one begins to drill my ass, pounding into me. I buck and cry out helplessly as I cum, splattering the writhing tentacles beneath me. The knobbly tentacle in my ass stops moving, except for a slow undulation against my prostate that has me keening as it milks every last drop of cum out of me.

Exhausted, I collapse, but the hands and tentacles catch me and lower me to the bed. I lay there, gasping for breath as the shudders of pleasure echo through me. I’m going to be sore again in the morning, but this time, I don’t mind. After a minute, I feel the covers being drawn back up over me, and I raise my head, watching the tentacles and arms disappear back into the bed one by one, until only one arm remains. It gently touches my face, then begins to sink into the mattress.

“Wait,” I say and it stops. “You can come back any time.”

“Thank you,” it whispers, and the hand disappears. I reach out, pressing my fingers to the rippling spot on the bed, and jerk back in surprise when my hand sinks into the mattress. It felt like pushing my hand into a bowl of gelatin. I run my hand over the sheet again, but the rippling has stopped and the bed is solid. I wonder where it comes from, where it goes, if it visits other people, if it will be gentler with them after this. With a satisfied sigh, I roll over and turn out the light.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Lost and Found

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Fantasm, Older Female / Males, oral sex, Romance, Threesome Author's infos

Melissa and Charlotte are my mom’s friends and they come over to help the DWCT annual party my mom is holding tomorrow. The thing is, I think they want my body. And my mom is drunk and has passed out. Will these women leave me alone?

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My mom was a thirty seven year old divorcee. My dad had dumped her over an airhead blonde he met on a business trip in Taiwan. Even I couldn’t believe that and my initial thought was ‘Geez, what an asshole’. With that said, you can quite guess my mom’s perspectives on marriage. Let’s just say she hadn’t quite gotten over the whole thing yet and was all bitter about the whole happy marriage life bullcrap, as she would usually put it.

What happens when you are thirty seven and doesn’t have a husband and your only son is a college student that only come back some of the weekends and holidays? Well, you get a hobby. Which she did. And that is organizing and planning the Divorced Women Come Together annual party. The DWCT was mom’s baby which she cared a lot about and took pride of. The event is one of the most sought event in the neighborhood, which kinda give you the idea just how many women are divorced right now. She would often wear the DWCT baseball cap like a badge of honor, as if she’s telling the world that she’s not one bit troubled by the divorce at all.

Since I am her son, I had to be there whenever the DWCT party hit town. I might have overstated a little when I say ‘hit’. The party didn’t really hit town. It is planned by divorced women for crying out loud. It was more like a morning mist, which washed over the neighborhood early in the morning, and then disappeared without a fuzz in the afternoon. You literally won’t even know it has happened. Still, you’d be surprised by the number of attendees that came to the party.

After being forced to attend the party for the third time, I had come to realize three things. First, most attendees are women in their thirties. Second, if the attendees didn’t have a vagina, they were usually toddlers who didn’t know any better to not come. Third, boys like me, eighteen and shit, don’t come to such parties, like ever. Which only highlight the awkwardness I had to endure every single time since the whole fucking room was filled to the brink with middle age women and screaming sniffling baboons the women brought with them.

Some of the women were bitter like mom and would come by and remind me not to cheat on my future wife like their husbands did to them. Some of the women were just a big pile of sobbing mess hoping to find some semblance of salvation in the party. Then there were the sex-famished cougars who would pounce on you if you so much as forgetting to unzip your pants. Needless to say, I had been ‘approached’ by said cougars one too many time for my own comfort. Don’t get me wrong. They were hot. But they were also around my mom’s age and there’s that too.

Today, as my never ending misfortune dictated, was the 4th DWCT party. I had driven all the way back from college to my mom’s house. When I arrived in the evening, there were canopies and tables being set on the front lawn of the house. There’s a banner that said ‘Who say you can’t have fun when you are divorced?’. I guess fun for single moms and fun for people like me are two entirely different thing.

“Hello sweetheart. You’re early today.” my mom cooed and wrapped her arms around my neck. “How have you been?”

“I’m good mom.” I gave her the usual response. “Are you drinking?” I smelled alcohol in her breath.

“Oh, I’m just enjoying a glass of wine with a couple of friends. You remember Melissa and Charlotte don’t you?” From her overly high pitched voice, I doubted that it was only just a glass she had consumed.

“Yeah, I know them.”

Melissa and Charlotte had been helping mom organizing DWCT since the 2nd party. They were always there in the party and would stay until late in the evening. Probably that was because both of them didn’t have any child, which free up their schedules quite considerably. The fact that these two were also the cougars that I just mentioned made me a little worried for being back.

“Come. Let’s get you sorted out.” my mom grabbed one of my luggage and began lifting it up the stairs. I followed her and as I did so, I passed the doorway to the dining room and saw the two women waving at me. I waved them back and rushed up to follow my mom.

After unpacking all my stuff, which wasn’t really that much, I went to take a quick shower. I put on a round neck t-shirt and a pair of khakis and then headed back down stairs to see if my mom needed any help.

“Oh hi darling.” my mom greeted gleefully. She’s obviously drunk. If her flushed face was not of any indication, the three empty wine bottles on the kitchen counter certainly were. With her was Charlotte and Melissa, each holding a glass of wine in their hand.

“Hi, mom.” I said awkwardly. “Hi Charlotte. Hi Melissa.”

“Hi Brandon.” the two women said almost in unison. Said would be an understatement. I felt like they had just flirted with me by sounding all breathy and sexy.

Charlotte was a thirty three year old lawyer. She had a head of honey brown hair. She was about mom’s height, which was 5’6″ and had a really lean but curvy built. Her eyes were hazel, she had small lips and a sharp nose that made her look awfully like a model and undeniably sexy. That was until she began reciting from the constitution that you know this woman wasn’t just sex on legs and seriously not someone to be trifled with.

Melissa was a gardener in some sense. She basically went from one house to another beautifying the lawn with colorful flowers and other inanimate adoration. In fact, our little flower garden by the driveway was Melissa’s handiwork. While Charlotte could be seen as a sophisticated woman, Melissa was sort of the dutiful housewife type that would make sure the fridge is always stock and the laundry always done. The fact that she’s slightly shorter than both Charlotte and my mom made her all the more cute and harmless.

She had a dirty blond hair that was slightly bleached due to overexposure to sunlight. She had rosy cheeks and her face was adorned with bright blue eyes, cherubic lips and cute button nose. If she’s ten years younger, she would so totally be my type of girl.

“How much did you drink mom?” I asked. Mom wasn’t very good with alcohol. She usually passed out big time if she happened to drink one glass too many.

“Oh, just a couple of glasses.” my mom slurred.

“I see.” I said without buying it. She obviously had drunk at least a good bottle and a half. “Well, I think it’s bed time for you now mom.”

“Nonsense.” she let out this high-pitch and snorty laugh, a sign that she’s about to hit the bunk real soon. I had seen this many time during the first few months of the nasty divorce.

“Come on mom.” I said and lifted her up.

“I’m fine. I can walk myself.”

“No you can’t. Stop struggling.” I scolded as I slowly took her out of the dining room. “Sorry about this.” I said to the two women still sitting by the kitchen counter.

“It’s okay.” Melissa said with a smile.

“You go take care of your mom.” Charlotte added.

I took mum up the stairs and into her room. I placed her on the center of the bed, pulled out her shoes and then covered her body with the blanket. It’s obvious she didn’t shower and I knew if she ever missed one, her skin’s going to itch like a bitch the next morning. She was mumbling incoherently by the time I walked out with a moist towel. I gave her face and her neck a quick wipe, and I did her limbs as well. Then, I went back down stairs to the dining room.

“How’s your mom?” Melissa asked as soon as she saw me walking in.

“She’s completely out.” I sighed with a tiny pang of embarrassment.

“She did drink almost two bottle.” Charlotte informed as she stretched out lazily. My eyes instinctively fell on the two huge mounts and the tiny nubs poking out of the thin fabric of her blouse. I quickly forced my eyes back up to hers but it was too late as she was already smiling knowingly.

“Uhm. It’s kinda late. Do you ladies need a ride?” I offered. It wasn’t like the two of them could or should drive right now.

“Emm hmm…a ride would be nice.” Melissa cooed salaciously and I swallowed nervously. From the way she emphasized on the word ‘ride’ and the way her eyes fleetingly glanced at my crotch, I doubt she’s talking about the same kind of ride that I was thinking.

“Your mom has told us to stay here for the night.” Charlotte informed. “We brought a change of clothes for tonight’s sleepover and tomorrow’s event.”

“You have a place to sleep?” I asked. Other than the couch, the only place that they could both comfortably sleep in was my queen size bed.

“We thought we could just sleep on the couch.” Melissa sounded like she’s purring.

Being raised by a mom who dictated that men should always be chivalrous, I knew I hadn’t had much choice but to offer my bed. My mom surely wouldn’t like it if I told these two women to sleep on the couch.

“You should take my bed.” I said. “Mom would kill me if she sees you two sleeping on the couch.”

“Where will you sleep then?” Charlotte asked.

“On the couch. Don’t worry, I’ve done that many times.”

“Or you can sleep with us. We won’t want you to lose sleep because of us.” she offered. It all sounded like she’s being kind and all, but I knew she had ulterior intention.

I felt my cock grew hard in my pants as the image of me sleeping with two beautiful sex-deprived women formed in my head. I knew Charlotte and Melissa were cougars from the beginning and they had always made their advances on me quite bloody obvious. Only my mom could be so blissfully ignorant to see it. The only reason why they hadn’t gotten into my pants was because my body had never really responded to their advances before. Besides, they had never taken their advances to such blatant level. The wine had obviously loosen up some of their moral restraints.

“Thanks. But I’ll be fine sleeping on the couch.” I croaked pathetically.

“You sure?” Melissa asked with what I knew was feigned concern. If anything, she looked more like she was ready to tear of my clothes off.

“Yeah. If there’s nothing else, I will go up and prepare the bed for you two.”

“Thank you, Brandon.” Charlotte and Melissa said together. Once I walked out of the dining room, I heard the two women giggled with one another. No doubt, relishing in the fact that my cock was hard under my pants and I didn’t put on any underwear.

It took me about ten minutes to put away the things that I didn’t wish for the two women to see. My collection of marvel comics was one of them. I shoved everything into a carton box and then slid it under my bed. I went to clear my table a little before taking out the air freshener and gave the room a little spray. Once that’s done, I picked up an extra pillow and blanket from the cabinet.

“Your bed is kind a big.” Melissa was already standing at the doorway. Her face was redder than I just saw her in the kitchen.

“Yeah.” I turned and look at the quasi queen size bed. Since I was much taller than average, which was about 6’4″, my mom had the bed custom made for me. I wasn’t even sure what size it really was but I knew my high school friend had all said it was big whenever they saw it.

“I’m sure all three of us can fit in.” she said coyly while nibbling on her lower lip.

“Yeah. But I think it won’t be right.” I forced a smile and skirted past her. As I did so, her hand ever so gently brushed against my semi hardened cock, which I knew she did it deliberately.

“I’m not so sure about that.” she leaned against the doorway and watched me retreated to the stairs. “It might feel right. Really right.”she cooed while her eyes kept staring at my crotch.

I ignored her and turned around as fast as possible. That’s when my hard body slammed against the lean frame of Charlotte.

“Whoa, watch it there big guy.” Charlotte teased as she looked up to my face. I was a head taller than her and something about her looking up at me made my stomach cringed weirdly.

“Sorry.” I croaked and shuffled past her through the narrow space of the stairs. And just like it with Melissa, Charlotte’s hand had gently brushed against my cock too and made me already hardened cock even harder. I knew I would have to jerk off later tonight to ease off the sexual tension.

Since I couldn’t masturbate right now, I knew I needed distractions to make the clock run faster. I switched on the television and turned to ESPN. While I didn’t particularly like football, or anything sporty for that matter, I knew that watching sports were something a man would do. I didn’t know who I was trying to proof that I was a man but I watched it anyway.

I didn’t know how long I had watched but I reckoned it had been long enough. My cock couldn’t wait any longer. I pulled my blanket over my body and inconspicuously rubbed my erection while I pretended to watch the television. I moved slowly so that if Charlotte and Melissa did come down, they would only see a young man watching the sports channel intently and not one that’s pleasuring himself.

Then, I let my mind wander into the erotic scene. Charlotte’s and Melissa’s naked forms materialized and they were doing dirty things to one another. In my perverted fantasy, the women asked me to join them and the two began lapping my hard cock. As the scene unfolded, I rubbed my cock harder and faster.

“What are you watching?” A feminine voice cooed from behind the couch. I froze and slowly pulled my hand out of my pants. I turned my head up and saw Melissa looking down on me. There’s a playful smile on her lips as though she knew what I was doing underneath the blanket.

“Football. It’s the Yankees against White Sox.” I read out from the score bar on the television display.

“Can we watch something else? I couldn’t sleep yet.”

“Yeah. Of course.” I swallowed, feeling the sexual tension building in the air. Melissa walked around the couch and when she revealed herself, I quickly turned my head back to the television.

“What’s the matter?” the woman asked coyly.

“Nothing.” I muttered while feeling my cheek blushing. The woman was wearing only a t-shirt and judging from the tiny nubs poking through the thin fabric, she wasn’t wearing a bra. My cock throbbed painfully with need of release.

She went to the coffee table where the remote control was and bent down to retrieve it. As she did so, the hem of her t-shirt was hiked up above her hips and I was instantly awarded with the full view of her bare butt and pussy. I must have lost my mind because the next thing I saw was Melissa’s worried face just a few inches from me.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“Yeah.” I croaked like Liam Neeson having a bloody sore throat.

“Okay. Now, scoot over big boy.” the dirty blonde said.

I moved my huge bulk and spared her a space to sit. I had kept my blanket on me as I did so since my cock was now as hard as the freaking Washington Monument.My pants were literally a tent right now.

“Give me some blanket.” she pulled one portion of the blanket over her slender, folded, legs. She then began to switch the channels one after another, stopping only for a second to check if it was the thing she wanted to see. Finally, she settled for a cartoon that involved a certain queen with icy issues.

I tried to pay attention to the movie at first but was quickly distracted by Melissa’s bare foot that kept rubbing along my calve. I looked at her but the woman had her eyes glued to the television. It was almost as if I was imagining things. But I knew I wasn’t.

I found myself shifting from the screen to Melissa’s breasts. She wasn’t as large as Charlotte, but she was large enough that I could see their voluptuous form. My eyes would linger longer on the nipples that was almost visible under the thin white clothing..

“Is there something on my t-shirt?” Melissa asked knowingly.

“Nothing.” I looked back to the television while inwardly chastised myself and tried not to jump onto the female sitting a few feet away and fucked her stupid.

“Hi guys, care if I join in?” Charlotte salacious tone punctuated the relative silence.

I felt my heart would explode as soon as I saw Charlotte’s choice of nightwear. It was a translucent girly pink negligee that did little to cover her feminine body. Not only that, she didn’t wear any underwear. Her nipples and triangular pubic hair were on display.

“Yup. You can sit on the other side.” Melissa smiled brightly, as if it was all the plan after all.

Charlotte, oozing all sorts of male wet dreams out of her body, sat on the other side of the couch, effectively trapping me in. I even watched her bent and landed her cute ass onto the cushion.

“Uhm…you ladies need anything from the kitchen? Water or snacks or something?” I asked, hoping to find an excuse to escape.

“I was wondering if you have something long and hard that I could suck on.” Charlotte sighed and looked at where my crotch would be.

“Yeah, that would be nice.” Melissa added.

“Uhm…” I swallowed down a nervous tick. I knew where they were going, but I would be damned if I fucked my mom’s friends right in her house. “There’s beef jerky in the kitchen.”

“I prefer something thicker.” Charlotte remarked as she licked her lower lip.

“And raw.” Melissa chimed in.

“Uhm…I’ll see what I can find.” I jerked to a stand. The two women yelped as they fell onto one another and hit each other’s on the head.

I quickly retreated into the kitchen with a pounding heart. My cock was rigid and the taut on my pants obvious. I knew exactly what they wanted and I was sure it wasn’t the raw frozen frankfurter hotdogs in the freezer that they wanted to suck on. And boy did I want to let them have what they wanted. But I didn’t want my mom to lose them as friends. My mom would be furious if she even knew that the two had just tried to seduce me, let alone to actually have sex with me.

I went to the kitchen sink and gave my face a splash of cold water to calm my libido down. Then, I went to the fridge, grabbed the orange juice and down half a quart straight from the bottle. The cool liquid quickly stifled out any fire still hanging about in my loin.When I turned from the fridge, I was met with the angry gaze of two very beautiful women. They had their arms folded.

“For Christ’s sake Brandon, how obvious do you want us to be?” Charlotte scolded.

“Haven’t we given you enough clue? Just fuck us already.”

Wow, that was the most direct form of sexual request I had ever received in my entire life.

“I’m sorry ladies. But I can’t. You are my mom’s friends.” I explained, hoping that they would see the situation in the same light as I did.

“So what? It’s not like she’s going to know.” Charlotte huffed.

“Well, she will. And she will be disappointed in you both and me.” I countered.

“If you don’t tell her, and we don’t tell her, she can’t know it.” Melissa explained.

“Are you telling me to lie to my mom?” I felt a surge of anger coursing through my veins.

“Seriously? Like you have never lied to your mom before?” Charlotte retorted with a scoff.

“This is different.”

“Oh come on kid. Believe me, no one tells their mom who they fucked. Like ever.” she remarked further.

I frowned as I contemplated her words. It was kinda true since I had had sex with Jessica when I was in eleventh grade but I still hadn’t told my mom. The weird thing was, I never planned to. Which made me all the more angry that these two were trying to manipulate me into giving in to their sexual urges.

“But you are her friends.” I snapped.

“Yes! We are. But we are also two lonely women that need the touch of a man.” Melissa interjected.

“The thing is, Brandon. We trust you and you are the man of our desire. Can’t you see that?” Charlotte said.

“But my mom won’t be happy about this.”

“We know.” Melissa rolled her eyes in exasperation. “That’s why we bought her the wine and hoped that she drink herself out, which she did.”

“You what?” I couldn’t believe this.

“Listen Brandon, we did what we have to do. We both have wanted you ever since you took care of us when we were drunk at the 2nd DWCT party. You’ve been so respectful. We know you are the one that will give us the pleasure we seek. We trust you and we know you will treat us with respect even on bed. God, the fact that you haven’t jumped on us and fuck our brains out on the living room is a proof of that.” Charlotte explained.

“But you practically drugged my mom.” I pointed out.

“She drank the wine herself. We didn’t force her.” Melissa reminded defensively.

“It’s okay Melissa.” Charlotte held up a hand and looked at me. “We will leave the choice to you, Brandon. We know you want us. Your massive hard-on is a dead giveaway.”

I stared down and sure enough, my cock was tenting up my pants. I would be lying if I didn’t find these two women sexually attractive. I wasn’t a monk for crying out loud.

“We will go upstairs now. We will be on your bed and we will be naked.” Charlotte continued. “The door will not be locked and you can come in any time you want and we will be ready to take you. You are an adult now and you can decide for yourself whether you want to jerk off on the couch tonight or fuck us on your bed.”

My cock twitched at the offer. When Charlotte finished the speech, she dragged a reluctant Melissa out of the kitchen and up the stairs. With the two women gone, I leaned back onto the fridge as if I had been placed a ton of weight on my shoulder. I gave my face a hard rub and took a deep calming breath.

I couldn’t help but to find some merit in Charlotte’s words. Although they were my mom’s friends, my mom certainly didn’t need to know who I was fucking. In fact, I didn’t think anyone would tell their mom whom they had casual sex with. Next, my mom had many friends, so much so that I doubt she would consider Charlotte and Melissa, whom she only met once a year or so, as her good friend. Moreover, between my legs was a massive hard-on that only the feminine comfort could get rid of it. The feminine comfort that was in the form of two beautiful middle age women who were currently lying on my bed.

“Shit!” I hissed and trudged up to the stairs. I only hesitated a little before I pushed open my door.

Charlotte and Melissa were sitting on the bed and as promised, they were naked. Completely. No negligee or t-shirt. They looked at me questioningly while I tried to get my brain in one piece.

“I don’t have condoms.” I informed. Fucking my mom’s friends was one thing. Getting them pregnant in the process was an entirely different thing.

“I had my tubes tied.” Charlotte shrugged.

“I’m on pills.” Melissa informed.

“STIs?” I raised a brow, perhaps in my own way I was trying to dissuade them from going through with it.

“Zilch.” Charlotte announced.

“Me too.”

“Okay. Good. Good.” I nodded like an idiot while standing still by the doorway not knowing how to proceed.

“So, jerk off or fuck us?” Charlotte asked with a raised brow.

I stepped into the room, closed the door behind me and locked it. “I’m going for the latter.”

“Yes.” Melissa cheered and I saw Charlotte smiled.

I pulled my t-shirt over my head and then undid my pants.

“Wow, you are big.” Melissa remarked with astonishment. “I’m a little bit scare letting you in.”

“Oh. I see.” A pang of disappointment shot through me. I hadn’t really thought through about that. The last time I had sex with Jessica, she had complained the very same thing as well and I ended up tearing her pussy.

“Come here, silly.” Charlotte chuckled. “She’s just teasing you.”

As if my body had a mind of its own, I began to walk to the two women. My eyes were on their naked forms, shifting from one set of perky breasts to another and then back. Now that they were completely naked, they looked nothing like the thirty odd years old they really were. They looked more like they were twenty five.

“Uhm…what should we do first?” I asked in both excitement and anxiousness. I never had sex with two women at the same time before.

“Just go with the flow.” Charlotte clambered over and wrapped her slender arms around my neck. She then pulled me to her and our lips met. My cock throbbed instantly as I tasted Charlotte’s soft lips. I munched her lovely softness for a while. Then, she parted her mouth and allowed my tongue to slip in and consumed her further. While I was lost in the sweet taste of Charlotte’s mouth, I felt my cock being grabbed and the tip being wrapped with something warm and wet.

“God.” I let out a shivering whimper and looked down. Melissa’s head was right between my legs. Even though I couldn’t see what she was doing, I could certainly feel it. Her tongue was lapping on the tip of my cock while her delicate fingers explored my shaft and balls.

“Come here you.” Charlotte cooed and pulled me for another hot wet kiss. She tilted her head and pulled against me harder, as if she couldn’t get enough of me. I closed my eyes and let my body go with the flow as Charlotte suggested. My hands began to move on their own. One rested onto of Melissa’s head and caressed her scalp, as if rewarding her for being such a good sport. The other hand moved to Charlotte’s velvety breast and kneaded her feminine flesh.

“You are so thick.” Melissa whined. She actually whined.”I can’t get you in my mouth.”

Charlotte broke off the kiss and her lips curved a playful smirk. “Let me try.” She scooted back a little and then leaned down towards my cock. Melissa was still holding the base of it and guided it so that the tip was now facing Charlotte. I swallowed a whimper when Charlotte began to lap the shaft. There’s something extremely sexy having your cock being at the center of attention of two naked women. I closed my eyes and took in the warm and wet sensation of her exploring tongue over my hard cock.

“He’s so big.” Charlotte let out a girly giggle while Melissa nodded in agreement. Then, she mouthed over the tip of my cock and pushed herself forward until half of the length was now deliciously embedded inside her mouth.

“Oh, god.” I groaned. I had thought that sex with Jessica was the highlight of my life. I was never so wrong.

When I thought my cock could go no further, Charlotte leaned forward and my cock slid deep into her throat. An electrifying shiver shot through my body threatening to turn me into a hot mush. Her throat squeezed the head of my cock, sending wave after wave of stimulation that threatened to make me cum. I could already feel my balls twitch with the promise of voluminous release.

“Oh, you are so much bigger than my pathetic husband’s.” Charlotte remarked breathlessly when she resurfaced.

“Let me try again.” Melissa pulled my cock away from Charlotte and sucked in my cock into her mouth.

I groaned at the delicious sensation of her tongue rubbing along the underside of my shaft. When I looked down, I saw only half of my cock was inside Melissa’s mouth. She had tried to take in more but with the head of my cock already pressing against the back of her throat, I knew this was her limit. Still, it was incredibly hot seeing how committed she was to try and get everything in. When she pulled out, her pouted in defeat.

“No fair. I can only take in half.” she said it as though swallowing my cock in was some kind of competition between the two.

“It’s okay. I like it just the same.” I remarked in a shuddering voice. I wasn’t lying. Both mouths made me feel like I was in heaven. I could already feel my impending orgasm lurking around the corner.

“My turn.” Charlotte grabbed my cock and began throat-fucking it as though her life depended on it. I shivered with so much excitement I could see stars forming in front of me. It was fast and dirty and noisy. And the fact that this was a lawyer that earned more money in an hour than my mom could earn in an entire week was nothing short of an epic fulfillment.

Then, the chivalrous part of me struck me. The two had been pleasing me and until now I still hadn’t returned the favor. My eyes went to the two women’s butt, propped up for the taking while they were busy handling my cock. I pressed my hands on their backs, one of each woman, and slid along their backbone, in between the crevice of their butt before finally resting in what must be the wettest pussies I’d ever touched.

“Oh, yes. Brandon.” Melissa cooed. Charlotte let out an appreciative moan too.

Their openings were slick with their arousal. I curled my finger and plopped a knuckle into both welcoming pussies, eliciting two delicious squeals from the women. The walls of their pussy were slick and prunny. I leaned forward a little, giving me the space to slide a whole finger into them.

“Yes. That’s it.” Melissa cried. “Finger my pussy, Brandon.”

From the way Charlotte moaned, I knew she too wanted to be fingered just as much as Melissa. I began to move my finger in a come-hither manner and rubbed against the prunny skin of their inside. Melissa’s pussy clenched around my finger while Charlotte’s pussy gaped. Who knew two women could have such different response while being fingered by the same guy.

Feeling bold and inextricably horny, I slid the second finger into their wet holes and fingered them harder. Melissa squirmed and let out a girly yelp. Charlotte arched her back and began to rock her butt in rhythm to with my moving fingers.

“Let me do it too.” Melissa breathed and pulled my wet soppy cock out of Charlotte’s mouth. Then, drool and all, she took it all in and began throat-fucking my cock all the same. It might not have gone in all the way but it was still cripplingly good. Like, I couldn’t even feel my legs anymore. Charlotte tilted her head and forced her way in the narrow space afforded between the bed and Melissa’s bobbing head and began licking my balls.

“Ah, Melissa.” I whimpered. “I’m coming.”

I thought Melissa would take the warning and pulled my cock out of her mouth. But instead, she bobbed her head faster and faster. My entire body turned into granite as the sexual pleasure continued to build. Then, the floodgate collapsed. The surge of cum rushed out of my balls, through my throbbing cock and then squirted right into Melissa’s closed mouth.

Melissa squealed in surprise as my cock continued to fill her mouth with my seeds. She wouldn’t have expected such a huge load to be shot into her mouth. Even I hadn’t expected that. God, I felt like I had just shot her mouth a week’s worth of cum.

When my cock stopped twitching and the cum ceased to come out of my tip, Melissa pulled back and sat back up with her lips closed. She was smiling giddily as if she had a really big secret she wanted to show us. Charlotte sat up too and then looked at Melissa.

“Show us.” the lawyer ordered.

When Melissa opened her mouth, my jaw dropped. The entire space where her tongue would be was completely filled with my cum. It was easily the largest shot of cum I had ever discharge through a single orgasm. I suddenly felt embarrassed and heat began to rise to my cheek.

“You can spit it out.” I offered with a cupped hand.

Melissa closed her lips with a smirk and shook her head. Then, without looking away from my eyes, she swallowed the whole thing.

“You don’t have to do that.” I cried out in horror.

“I wanted to.” she said.

“How does it taste?” Charlotte asked with an unwarranted sense of curiosity.

“A little bitter. But overall, I will say it’s one of the best I’ve swallowed.” the dirty blond woman giggled.

Charlotte turned to me and frowned at me, as if I had done something wrong. As if I shouldn’t have cummed in Melissa’s mouth but instead in hers. Then, her eyes fell onto my limp cock laying flat on the bed.

“You better start making that cum again. I want to taste it too.” she demanded while patting softly on my cock.

I swallowed nervously at the promise of second orgasm. I wasn’t sure if I could go on then. Guys couldn’t cum and then cum again within a short period of time. I needed to wait at least a good half an hour before I could even start getting hard. Besides,
I usually just fell asleep right after cumming. But still, with two naked women still sexually unsatisfied, I knew sleeping now would make me the biggest asshole in the whole wide world.

“Um…I don’t think I can get hard anymore for now. But if you want, I can…” I looked down at Charlotte’s pink pussy adorned by an upside-down triangular brown bush.

“You can what Brandon?” Charlotte smiled coyly. “Eat my pussy?” she finished it for me and I nodded like an idiot.

“Only if you don’t mind, of course.” I quickly added and felt the humiliation rushed over me. I had always wanted to eat a pussy, wanted to smell it and taste it. But when I had wanted to try that with Jessica, she refused by saying it’s dirty.

“Do you want to eat my pussy?” Charlotte asked seductively while molding her soft feminine body against mine. Melissa was covering her mouth trying not to snigger out loud at the side.

“Yeah. I always want to try. If that’s okay for you.” I felt the blood pumped in my ear. Would the two considered me as dirty for wanting to lick their pussy?

“Of course it’s okay.” she leaned forward and kissed my mouth. “But I haven’t shaved. So, it’s a little mangy down there. Will you mind?”

Mangy was not the word I would use. Her pubic hair was anything but mangy. It was almost was if it’s an arrow directing me where to go. But with my mouth no longer able to form coherent words, I simply shook my head.

Charlotte backed away and propped a pillow on the middle of the bed. She laid her hips on the pillow and lied down on the bed. The pillow acted as a raised platform so her pussy was angled upwards. Then, she parted her long luscious legs. I watched the pink pussy opened slightly, as if it was telling me to come in. My cock, to my amazement, began to harden again.

“Have you eaten a girl before?” Charlotte asked.

“No.” I shook my head as my body trembled with sexual excitement.

“I can teach you.” Melissa offered with a giggle. “You lick here in an up and down motion.” she pointed at the vertical slit between Charlotte’s pink lips.

I went prone and wrapped my arms around her thighs. As instructed, I stuck out my tongue and began licking the slit. At first, it was more like testing the waters. I wiggled the tip of my tongue against the soft lip of her pussy. A salty, musky, taste hit me. It was a very weird taste. A taste that I had never tasted before until now. I found that I quite like the taste. I pressed my tongue harder to get a better taste. To my surprise, the pussy parted and my tongue basically went in a little.

“Oh yes. That’s it Brandon.” Charlotte breathed.

“Put your thumb here and rub it.” Melissa pressed her own thumb on a tiny nub at the top end of the slit and gave it a few rubs.

“Ahhh…” Charlotte squealed in delight.

I did as taught and began rubbing the tiny nub. Charlotte immediately went bananas and writhed like a maimed snake on the bed. Her hands ran into the thick lock of my hair and began clutching it hard. It was a little painful but I ignored it. The woman had just given me the best blowjob ever and at the very least I should endure a little pain.

The deeper I tasted the more I found the taste to be stronger. It was almost like the more I moved my tongue, the more her pussy rewarded me with the taste I sought. Then, an epiphany came to me. I plunged in two fingers into her honeypot and fingered her hard. As predicted, her pussy oozed out more sweet juices into the open where I lapped it up immediately.

“Oh God. Brandon.” Charlotte groaned.

“This is so hot.” I heard Melissa said. “Charlotte, do you mind?” the woman asked breathily.

“Come here.” Charlotte responded.

I had no idea what the two were up to as I was too focused on tasting the sweet pussy in front of me. When I came up for a breather, I was surprised to see Melissa straddling Charlotte. The dirty blonde was kneading her own breasts while Charlotte was eating her out. Melissa’s dreamy sex-dazed eyes landed on mine and a lazy aroused smile curved her lips. If my cock wasn’t hard before, it certainly was now. All hint of exhaustion from the previous orgasm had completely disappeared and my cock was in dire need of release once more.

I looked at Charlotte’s pink pussy. I rubbed the soft velvety lips a little and then spread them open with my thumbs. The hole was wider than before, to a point that I could almost see her inside. My cock throbbed and ached. It wanted to be milked. No, it needed to be milked! And I could easily see where it could get what it needed.

I sat upright and positioned myself until cock was now nuzzling against Charlotte’s pink pussy. She obviously hadn’t got a clue what I was up to as she was busy with working on Melissa’s pussy. Melissa on the other hand knew and gave me an encouraging nod.

I rocked my hips forward and felt the Charlotte’s pussy parted and engulfed my entire length. The pussy immediately clenched around me hard and I groaned at the pleasure surrounding my cock. Charlotte screamed in what almost sounded like she’s in pain and I immediately froze. The warm inside of her began to gnaw at the solid intruder that had found refuge inside her, as if trying to expel it out.

Realizing what a jerk I was, I felt a pang of guilt and my stomach cringed uncomfortably. I had just hurt her. And worse, she didn’t even give me permission to penetrate her. What was I thinking! I wanted to slide my cock back out but I hesitated as the pleasure was too great to not keep going on.

“Don’t stop, Brandon.” Melissa said. “She likes it.”

“But…she just screamed.”

“Yes. But did she tell you to stop?” Melissa pointed out the obvious.

Not only did Charlotte hadn’t told me to stop, she had kept her legs wide open too. It wasn’t like Charlotte was too busy munching on Melissa’s pussy that she couldn’t have said stop.

Once I had that figured out, I began thrusting my hips back and forth. My cock slid out and in, out and in, and her pussy sucked and milked me. I let out an animalistic growl that I didn’t even know I was capable of making. The pleasure was simply beyond this world. Having sex with Jessica was exploratory. Having sex with Charlotte was ecstasy. No, fucking Charlotte was ecstasy.

I watched the woman’s breasts moved up and down as I pounded against her hard. There was even this naughty watery sound at each thrust, like it was an indication of how much her pussy had wanted me. I cupped her soft breast with one hand while mouthed over the nipple of the other.

Her feminine body molded against mine as our forms joined in a fluid and synchronous motion. I could smell her arousal, taste her perspiration on her skin, and feel the trembling need of her nubile body. All of that made mindless machine that had only one objective. That was to fuck her hard and rough and use her pussy for my pleasure.

When I felt a fresh batch of cum began to pool inside my balls, I knew I had to pull out. It wasn’t because I was afraid of cumming inside her. I was afraid of cumming, and then getting too tired to continue with this whole thing. So, with a smidgen of rationality still intact, I did the right thing and pulled out of her pussy. Charlotte immediate let out a frustrated sigh as I had no doubt just denied her an orgasm she wanted. But not for long as I replaced the demanding vacancy between her legs with two fingers and began fingering her hard.

Charlotte began to writhe and her legs kind of flail around. Then, with a loud squeal, the woman arched her back and shuddered violently on the bed. A tiny amount of watery substance was squirted out of her clenching hole. And then, she collapsed onto the bed and went limp. I hadn’t even got time to realize that I had just given a woman an orgasm for the first time when Melissa clambered towards me and then took my lips.

“My turn.” she moaned when she broke off the kiss and gave my hard cock a seductive rub.

I was expected Melissa to lie down only to watch her got onto four and turned back to me with a shy grin. Her pussy was drenched and I had not doubt most of the wetness was Charlotte’s saliva.

I had seen people doing the doggy style through my generous perusal of pornographic material. But never in my life had I dreamed of doing it to a beautiful woman that’s almost twice as old as me. And boy, my cock certainly wasn’t complaining with the pussy in front of me. While Charlotte’s was hairy, Melissa’s was as completely bare.

I quickly knelt beside her and guided my cock to her wet opening. With firm grips on her hips, I pushed forward and at the same time pulled her towards me. I felt her pussy spread around the head of my cock and then rimmed along the shaft until her pussy had engulfed me entirely.

“Ahh…” Melissa yelped. “I can see why Charlotte screamed.”

“Am I really that big?” I asked with a hint of embarrassment at the same time I felt a little proud.

“Yes. You are.” she mewled. She then arched her back and lied her head onto the bed. “Now fuck me as hard as you can.”

I clenched my fingers around her hips and pounded my hips against her ass. My cock plowed through the tightness of her pussy again and again and again. The woman shivered at the harsh assault against her pussy but from the looks of her eyes she seemed to be overwhelmed by the pleasure to care what was happening between her legs. It was almost like she was my slave, positioned for me to take and use her. My cock thickened with that notion and I hammered onto her faster.

“Oh yes, oh yes.” Melissa cried. Her eyes were half opened and glowed with lust. The kind of eyes I only saw in porn when the women were really stimulated.

“I’m coming inside you.” I heard the words being said. “You are my cum slut.”

What the fuck! Where have I learned those words?

I stared worriedly at Melissa fearing that I might have just offended her. But instead of rage, I could only see pleasure. Pleasure that seemed to have kept her tamed and forthcoming. Pleasure that seemed to have immobilized her body for my cock to exploit. Pleasure that made her replied, “Yes, use my slutty pussy to cum.”

That was all it took for the fresh pool of cum in my balls to rise up through my cock. I shuddered and let out a groan as rope after rope of cum spurted deep inside Melissa’s pussy. She moaned and squirmed as warm spunk fresh from my balls began to fill her up. My abs clenched a few more times, clearing out the cum left inside me and into her welcoming pussy. For a good measure, I pounded her pussy a minute more until she shivered and squealed to orgasm.

Then, woman collapsed onto the bed and her eyes fluttered in daze. I leaned away and tried to catch my own breath while watching my cum leaked out of her pussy, down her thigh and onto the bed. When I had sex with Jessica, I had used a condom so I was never privy to such situation. I had always wondered what it would feel like to see my own cum leaking out of a woman’s pussy, Oddly enough, it felt powerful. Like injecting a part of me inside her and marking her in the process. Like telling everyone that this woman is now mine.

Then it clicked. Sex was a power struggle between the two individuals. While women had power to choose who to have sex with, men obviously had the power over women on how to have it. I let out a soft chuckle and shook my head in disbelief. I really had just fucked my mom’s friends and not only that, I had made them both orgasm.

“You came?” I heard Charlotte asked. When I turned to her, she was staring at Melissa’s crotch longingly. Her face was still flushed from the previous encounter and her hair was a little disheveled. Perhaps that’s the infamous sex hair that I’d heard of.

“Yeah.” I said coyly.

“Are you tired?” she turned to me with what seemed like a hopeful look.

“Kind of.” I let out a yawn.

“Oh. Okay then.” there was a hint of disappointment in Charlotte’s tone. But before I figure out why, she leaned over the night lamp and turned off the light. “Go on, we should sleep now. We have to wake up early tomorrow.”

I couldn’t help but to notice something was wrong with Charlotte. Still, exhaustion had come to me like a vengeful bitch and I let out another yawn. “Okay.” I lie down beside the now sleeping Melissa and felt Charlotte shifted on her side of the bed.

“Good night.” she said.

“Good night.” I replied. I closed my eyes and let the exhaustion washed over me.

I didn’t know how long I had slept but I reckoned it wasn’t long. My body still felt the exhaustion from the sexual marathon I just had. The room was still dark, which meant that the sun was no where near coming out yet.

Melissa was right beside me. She had nuzzled her head against my neck. She had one arm and one leg over my naked body. Her breasts rose and fell as she slept blissfully by my side, sending one warm breath after another to the back of my neck. It felt weird to be hugged by a woman during sleep. Almost as if she trust me so much that she would just sleep right there, as if she knew deep down that I wouldn’t hurt her, as if I would shield her from the evil beyond. It made me feel very protective. It made me feel, strangely enough, more manly.

I stretched one arm out to search for the second woman that I felt deserving of my protection. But as I searched, I realized Charlotte was no longer at her side of the bed. I gently nudged Melissa off me and laid her on her back. She moaned a little in protest but otherwise remained asleep. My body, as if having a mind of its own, leaned forward and I pressed a possessive kiss on her head. I then pulled the blanket over her naked form and climbed off the bed.

After putting on the khakis that I had so haphazardly discarded on the floor, I went out of the room. I noticed the toilet door was opened. That meant, for whatever reason, Charlotte was down stairs, since the only other room on this floor was mom’s.

I headed down stairs and quickly found Charlotte sitting by the kitchen counter. In her hand was a glass of wine. When I got closer, she noticed my presence and quickly wiped the corner of her eyes.

“Hi.” she said with a throaty, thick, voice. A voice that sounded like she had been crying for quite some time. As I got closer to her, I began to see the redness surrounding her eyes and the paleness of her cheeks. Her disheveled hair made her look even more pitiable that I couldn’t help but to feel protective over her. She looked like a hurt puppy needing someone to take care of her.

“Are you okay?” I asked as I took the seat in front of hers.

“Yeah.” she sniffled and tilted her head like all crying women liked to do. As if it would force the tears to fall back in or something. “Oh, I’m fine.”

“You don’t look fine.” I pointed out the obvious.

“It’s nothing. You should go back to sleep.”

I could have walked away and pretended not to have witnessed this. But every cell in my body wanted me to stay, to find out what’s making this lovely lawyer crying her eyes out. I reached out my hand and rubbed my knuckles tenderly along the stream of tears flowing down. She closed her eyes and leaned towards my touch. Then, she began sobbing.

“What is it? Charlotte.”

“It’s nothing.” she sobbed.

“You are crying. It must be something.”

“It’s just…” she choked and let out a torrent of sobs.

I palmed her face and then rubbed my thumb across the wetness under her eyes. I didn’t know why I did that. I just did. It felt right to do it. I didn’t press her any further. I waited. I waited for her cry to die down and occasionally wiped away her tears from her eyes. When she composed herself enough, she let out an shuddering sigh.

“It’s really stupid.” she finally said. “Remember that…I told…you…I had my…tubes tied.” she said between sobs.

I nodded.

“My ex-husband…he didn’t want any kids.” she began. “He told me…that I should, you know…get my tubes tied. He didn’t really…trust birth control.”

“Why?”

“He said they could fail.” Charlotte let out a sad laugh, as if the excuse was a mockery of her intellect.

“And you went for the operation?”

“Yeah. Love can make you do stupid things.” she explained in morbid amusement. “A year later…he said he wanted kids. Then he fucked one of my bride’s maids, got her pregnant and took her to Europe.” she burst into a gasping wail. Her body shook so hard with sadness that I had to take the glass of wine out of her hand.

“It’s so…stupid.” she cried out. “I’m so…so…fucking stupid!”

“Hey, stop it.” I cooed and went around the kitchen counter. I wrapped my arms around the sobbing woman and hugged her tightly from behind. My heart clenched sickeningly at her wailing. As I hugged her, I noticed the cut marks on her wrists. Suddenly, I felt angry. My jaw clenched hard with rage and I wish I could punch that bastard right in his fucking face. I had thought my dad was an asshole. Now, he seemed like a freaking saint compared to Charlotte’s ex.

“It’s okay. You are okay.” I whispered softly into her ear as I held her shaking body still.

“The children that he has with the woman…I saw it on Facebook. They are so beautiful.” the woman wailed with regret. “I could have children too. But I was so stupid!”

She then screamed a silent scream before gasping horribly like a maimed animal. It was very painful to watch. It was painful to see such successful woman fell prey to pricks and got herself hurt so badly. It was also insightful in the sense that there were horrible people out there in the world. Horrible people that had made this little damsel here crying out her guts.

I didn’t know how long I had held her. It felt like eternity, for I couldn’t bear to see her to be so sad, and at the same time it felt too short, for I wished to hug her forever. I wish I was more capable all of the sudden. I wish I wasn’t a college student so that I could take care of her and Melissa. God! I wanted to take care of these two women that it shocked me.

“Thank you.” Charlotte finally said when she calmed down enough.

“It’s my pleasure.” I said awkwardly as I moved back to my seat. “You did give me the best orgasm I ever have.” I tried to lighten up the mood.

Charlotte chuckled and rolled her eyes.

“Technically, Melissa was the one who made you cum.” she said with a light smile. “Twice.” she begrudgingly added.

“Is that why you were sad?” I asked, recalling the sadness I heard in her tone when we were about to sleep.

“Not really.” she looked at her hands and blushed.

Then, it all sort of clicked into place. Her ex-husband had left her because she couldn’t bear him child. And her husband had left her for another woman. In other words, her husband chose another woman over her because she couldn’t fulfill his desire. I had cum twice in Melissa. In some sense, I had chosen Melissa over her. I chose Melissa to fulfill my desire and not her.

“Was it because Melissa was able to make me cum and you didn’t? And that reminded you of your ex leaving you?” I articulated the question cautiously.

She held her head down in silence. I watched her played with her fingers as if she was contemplating something.

“Yeah. That’s about it.” she muttered. “It’s stupid. I know. I should have gotten over it. It’s been so long.”

“It’s okay. You’ve been strong.”

“Thank you.” she looked up and smiled at me. It was the sweetest smile I’d ever seen in my life. The kind of smile that made you think that angels might exist. “You are a wonderful person, Brandon.”

A shiver ran down my back. I felt my cock stiffen and I shifted on my seat. It didn’t help that this woman her was wearing nothing but a t-shirt, the very same t-shirt that Melissa had worn. A choice of attire that did nothing to cover her lovely mount. “Uhm…thanks.” I said shyly while trying to cover the erection from her sight. I shouldn’t have worn a pair of briefs.

Her eyes drifted down and then she laughed. “Oh Brandon. God, you can still get hard, after all that?”

“I can’t help it.” I protested.

“Am I really that sexy?” she teased.

“Yes. You are. And you know it.” I pointed out.

“Well, I’m going to head up for a wash. You can jerk one off here.” she sniggered. I watched her hips swayed sexily as she walked to the doorway. When she was about to turn around the corner, she bent down and hiked up the t-shirt and offered me a view of her round butt. “For you to masturbate to.” she chuckled and then left. I began to doubt if she’s really thirty four years old, and a lawyer for that matter.

My cock was hard as a freaking rock with that little side show. But I was so not going to be teased to masturbation that easily. I went to the sink and filled myself a glass of water hoping the long gulp would ease off the sexual tension between my legs. It didn’t. My cock remained hard and eager to get inside the warmth of a woman.

As I leaned against the kitchen sink, I began to recall Charlotte’s words before we slept. She had asked if I had cum. She also asked if I was tired. I was too exhausted then to put the two together. Now that I thought back about it, especially after learning about the horrible betrayal she endured and why she had been sad, a new revelation came to me.

She wasn’t really asking if I was tired. What she really asking was if I could go on and choose her, to fuck her, and then cum inside her. My lips curved to a smile as I shook my head in disbelief. Since she was so kind to tease me with the glory of her ass, I made up my mind to repay the gratitude. Besides, if fucking Melissa was of any insight, it would be that a girl loves a little rough play when it comes to sex. I turned off all the lights on the lower floor and then went up the stairs.

Charlotte was obviously still in the bathroom as there’s light coming from under the door and there’s the sound of running water. I stood at the doorway and waited patiently for my little minx to come out. The sound of running water soon stop and the door was swung open. Charlotte collided onto my hard body and recoiled backwards.

“Oh, you’re fast. Did my teasing helped?” she looked up to me and cast me a knowing smile.

“I didn’t do it.” I said sternly, trying to keep my dominant persona.

“Why, you hand’s not good enough for you anymore?” she chuckled and tried to skirt past me. I leaned to the side and block her from going out. When she moved to the other side, I simply followed and blocked her again. “If you want to use the bathroom, you have to let me out first.” she scolded lightly.

“I don’t want to use the bathroom.” I stepped forward which forced her to step back. She frowned at my seemingly rude behavior. As I advanced and she retreated yet again, she started to realize what I was doing. Then when we completely cleared the doorway, I swung the door shut and then locked it.

Then it was just her and me in a small confined space. Charlotte began to look around her like a cornered prey seeking escape. But there was no where to run and no where to hide. The only point of escape was the door and my 6’4″ frame was in the way.

“Then what do you want?” her voice became thick with arousal. Her eyes twinkling with lust as she looked at mine.

“You.” the word came out almost sounded like a growl. I edged her backwards until her knees hit the toilet. With a light shove, I forced her to sit on the toilet. She let out a squeak as her butt landed on the seat. I grabbed a fistful of her hair and held her head in place. At the same time, I yanked my shorts off, releasing the massive hard-on between my legs.

I moved her head forward while pointing the tip of my cock at her rosy lips. Without a word, her mouth opened wide to receive me. My cock slid through the warmth and dampness until the tip hit the back of her throat. I gave her a light nudge and her throat opened up, allowing the tip of my cock to slid further in.

I shivered and groaned at the sweet pleasure engulfing my cock. I felt the tightness of her throat pressing on me as if she really wanted to swallow me whole. When she pulled back, she let out a satisfied sigh and stroked my cock with her hand.

“Spread your legs and play with your pussy. I want you wet.” I demanded. Or I forced myself to sound demanding. I wasn’t very good with telling a woman what to do since I never quite had that experience. But judging from the way this petite lawyer mewled, I was pretty that I was doing it well.

Obediently, Charlotte parted her legs and began fingering herself. At the same time, she sucked my cock with due diligence. I kept my grip on her hair and slowed her down if she moved too fast. I only wanted her to wet my cock and keep it hard while she got herself wet. After all, my cock deserved her pussy and I planned to make sure that’s what it got tonight.

“Is your pussy wet yet?” I asked.

“Emm hmm.” she nodded with my cock still in her mouth.

I yanked her head away from me and pulled her onto her feet. I spun her around and pushed her back down until her stomach was on the toilet seat. I grabbed her hands, crossed them over her back, and then held them together by the wrists. It was rough on my part and based on the lovely girly sounds she’s making, she obviously had liked the rough play too. I hiked up the hem of the t-shirt to her waist and rubbed my fingers along the seam of her sex.

“Do you think you can tease me and get away with it?” I didn’t know how I had come to say that but I did. And god it sounded really powerful and dominating. A thrill ran down my spin as I watched this successful woman squirmed under my grip.

“No.” Charlotte moaned.

Enough said. I moved to position and shoved my cock right in between her wet lips. Her pussy widened and absorbed me into her. Charlotte yelped at the forceful intrusion and squirmed on the toilet seat. I moved my cock out of her pussy only to have it roughly pushed right back inside.

“Ahh…” she screamed. It was the same painful scream that I heard when I first fucked her. I kept still and when the seconds passed without any verbal complaint on her part, I resumed my pounding.

My cock plundered the tightness of her pussy hard and fast. Charlotte had squirmed and shuddered, tensed and struggled as I fucked her. I had to leaned more weight onto her back to keep her still, to keep her pussy in place for my cock to exploit and ravage. Sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed in the small confined room. She whimpered and mewled, but never complained, never told me to stop.

I kept my pace and Charlotte’s pussy absorbed every hard thrust without fail. Her pussy had clenched and gaped against the raging intruder. Delicious friction of her pussy lips along the length of my cock pushed me further and further into the brink of release. Cum began to flood the base of my balls and my body tingled with the promise of orgasmic release.

“I’m going to cum soon.” I announced as electricity shot through my loin. My pounding intensified. My balls clenched. Charlotte cried out at the fierce, repeated penetration of her pussy. A cry that could wake potentially anyone within a mile from us. I immediately reached out to her mouth and clasped it shut, muffling out her lustful cries. There in, I shifted to the highest possible gear and ravaged her pussy with every last fiber of strength I could muster.

Finally, orgasm washed over me like a thirty foot wave, sending my body into overdrive. One thick rope of cum after another spurted right into Charlotte’s eager pussy. As the warmth of my seed spread inside her, Charlotte reached her own climax and shuddered violently. Her cries had turned to guttural moans. Her pussy clenched and milked and sucked my cock, forcing more cum out of me. I kept her body pinned and her mouth muffled and continued fucking her for a good minute, until my cum had frothed inside her pussy and my cock began to really ache, until her body succumbed to another shuddering, back arching, toe curling orgasm.

When I pulled my cock out, I watched my cum flowed out of the gaping pussy and landed on the tiled floor of the bathroom. I grabbed several squares of tissues and gave the thoroughly fucked pussy a good wipe. Then, I pulled Charlotte to her feet, only to have her body limped against mine. I quickly held her up by her waist to keep her from falling onto the floor.

“Hey?” I asked, suddenly feeling worried that I might have gone overboard.

“Emmm…” she murmured and snuggled against my chest. Her eyes were shut as if she’s already asleep.

I lifted her up with both arms and carefully brought her out of the bathroom. Seeing my mom’s door, I realized how much of a blessing it was that my mom wasn’t woken up by Charlotte’s cries and came to check. I took Charlotte into my room and then laid her down on the bed. Melissa was still sleeping soundly on her side of the bed, which was a surprise all on itself. I grabbed a portion of the blanket and lifted it over Charlotte’s body. Just like with Melissa, I bent down instinctively and kissed Charlotte possessively on the head.

“Good night.” I whispered and gotten no response. She was already in deep sleep.

I went out of my room, gone back to the bathroom, gave myself a quick wash on the sink put on my shorts and went down stairs. Exhaustion had its vicious grip on me. I clambered onto the couch, propped up the pillow, and then lied down for the night.

As I contemplated in the darkness, I wondered how had two women made me feel so complete as a man just over one night. A pang of disappointment shot through me as I suddenly took in the realization that this was a one time thing. Why would a women like them, successful and beautiful, would ever want an ignorant teenage boy that still let his mom clean his room to be with them forever. I was clearly just a temporary fix for their loneliness. Slumber came soon, but it was a disturbed one.

-To be Continued-

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

RUNNING into TROUBLE

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Oral Sex Author's infos

Will is out running one day and encounters an old girlfriend. Her mother was his high school English. When he sees her again it leads to something they never taught in English class!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

RUNNING INTO TROUBLE

I was out for a hot Saturday afternoon run in July when I saw her. She was walking a dog in the field adjacent to where the jogging trail passed by the playground. She wore white shorts and a sleeveless red top. She was still a fox and her body was still fine, just like it was back when we used to be a couple.

Her name was Helen and she had been one of the prettier girls in my high school. She had long brown hair, deep brown eyes and a body that turned heads. She was a very nice and considerate person, but she intimidated a lot of guys in those days, including me, partially because of her exquisite looks, but mostly because her mother was an English teacher at our school. In the spring of our senior year Helen and I acted in a school play together and we hit it off. I found her very easy to talk to with a great sense of humor. She was hot, but she didn’t act like it. We dated the last several months of our senior year and through our first year of college. She went to a different school to get her nursing degree so we ended up going our separate ways. We were by this time in our mid-twenties, and it had been over five years since I’d seen her.

“Helen? Helen, is that you?” I asked as I coasted to a stop a few feet away from her. The dog leaped toward me but she yanked back on the leash.

“Down, Babs,” Helen said. “Will? Holy Smoke, I can’t believe it!”

We shared a brief, sweaty hug and the dog was jumping up almost to my shoulders.

“This is Babs,” Helen said. “She’s a Jack Russell Terrorist. And not too well trained, I’m afraid.”

“Is she your dog?” I asked.

“No, she belongs to my mother. Mom lives right over there,” she said, pointing to the entrance to The Ridge, an upscale subdivision of nice homes on fairly large lots.

Her mother was Connie, my old English teacher. She was also a knockout, at least back in high school she had been. I guess she was still in her thirties then, with a slim athletic body, tight ass, firm titties and a beautiful smile. Most of the boys in school thought she was hot, and they all fantasized about her, and that helped make Helen seem hands-off to many of them.

“How’s Mrs. Connie doing?” I asked.

“Okay, I guess. But it’s Miss Connie now. She and my father split up a couple years ago, but she’s doing fine, just hates men nowadays. He was messing around with some little harlot at his work and got caught. So she nailed his ass in the divorce and bought a nice house with a pool and a hot tub!”

“Is she still teaching?”

“Oh yeah,” she said, laughing. “Still in the same old classroom, same old syllabus, and still setting adolescent boys’ hearts a-flutter!”

“Well, you look good, Helen,” I said. “Where are you living these days?”

“All over the place,” she said. “I’m a travelling nurse. I go to work at places where there are severe nurse shortages, get paid well and get to see the world. I just got back from Alaska a couple of weeks ago; I was there for six months. I’m staying with Mom for a few weeks now, and then I’m off to South America!”

“South America! Wow.”

“Yep, Venezuela. I’ve been brushing up on my Spanish. How about you? Where are you living? What are you up to?”

“Been selling medical equipment. It’s been going pretty well. I bought a town house overlooking the park, about a mile from here.”

“Oh, nice, we’re practically neighbors! We should get together while I’m here. And I’m sure Mom would love to see you.”

I wasn’t so sure about that. When I’d taken her classes, she seemed to like me a lot as a student and enjoyed my comments and humor. But after I started dating Helen she’d seemed to act colder toward me.

“Sounds like a great idea,” I said, “I’d love to. It will be fun to catch up and see Miss Connie again!”

She told me the phone number and I repeated it a few times so I wouldn’t forget. She said to call the next day and I promised I would.
—-
When I called the next day Connie answered the phone.

“Well, if it isn’t the sparkling wit of Franklin High!” she laughed. “Helen said you might be calling. How are you doing, Will?”

I gave her the brief update and then she told me that Helen was out but they wanted to invite me over for a cookout by the pool.

“How about Thursday evening?” she asked. “Would that work for you?”

“That would be fine,” I said.

“Okay, then we’re all set. Come over around six. We’ll grill out by the pool, have some drinks, catch up on everything and then we’ll have a pop quiz on Antigone!”

“Ugh,” I groaned, laughing.

“Okay, maybe not Antigone. How about Stevie Ray Vaughan?” she laughed.

She had a nice laugh. It was cool that she remembered that I was into the Blues. And any coolness I had detected from her in the past was nonexistent.
—-
On Thursday at six p.m. I was knocking on their door. I held a twelve pack of beer in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other, which made hugging awkward when Helen and Connie saw me in. So I put down the merchandise, gave them each a hug and thanked them for having me over.

They both looked ravishing. Helen’s hair was in a ponytail and she wore short denim cutoffs and a tight, white t-shirt, her tanned arms and legs glowing in contrast and the lace of her bra contoured through the thin cotton of her shirt. Connie was foxier than ever, and even though she had to be in her mid-forties she didn’t look a day older than she had when I’d taken her classes eight and nine years before. Her dirty blond hair was shorter and slightly frizzed. She wore a flowery summer dress hemmed above the knees, and her long legs and arms were beautifully toned and tanned.

I followed them through the house to the pool area out back. I put the beer on ice and grabbed one for myself. They each already had a glass of wine.

“You two look great!” I said, as we took seats on the patio. “And Miss Connie, you don’t look a day older than when I was in high school.”

“Oh, please,” she blushed. “And, it’s just Connie, now. We’re not in school anymore!”

“Okay, Connie. But, I’m serious, you look great. You must be working out, you look in fabulous shape.”

“Pilates, aerobics, I swim a little and I’ve gotten into running. Helen said she bumped into you when you were running Saturday, so obviously you are still at it.”

I had run cross country in high school and college, and kept it up after graduation, running races, marathons, and even a couple ultra-marathons.

“Yes, I’m still at it. My positive addiction, I guess. It helps me justify my beer drinking!” I laughed, raising my bottle.

“You ran a few marathons if I remember correctly,” Connie said.

“I have,” I answered. “I ran New York last year. None in the plans right now, though.”

“I think that would just be an incredible accomplishment,” she said. “I’ve run a few 10Ks, but I don’t think I could ever run 26 miles!”

“Oh, if you can do a 10K,” I said, “You could do a marathon. It’s all just a matter of committing to the training. There aren’t any short cuts!”

“Maybe one of these days I’ll try it.”

“You can do it. Like I said, it’s really a matter of planning and training and not rushing it.”

The night progressed with easy conversation between the three of us, burgers and chicken on the grill, potato salad and corn on the cob. It was all delicious and I washed it down with a number of beers. At about a quarter till ten Connie said she was going to turn in and said her goodnights. She disappeared behind the French doors that led into her master bedroom. Babs, who had been floating on a raft in the pool for most of the evening, was right behind her.

Then it was Helen and me alone. We’d all been reminiscing throughout the night and we continued along those lines, talking about the times we’d shared. We caught each other up on our personal lives and various gossip. I told her I hadn’t been serious with anyone for over a year; she was vague and just said that relationships wouldn’t fit too well into her current life as a travel nurse.

“You want to take a swim?” Helen asked me.

“I didn’t bring my trunks,” I said.

“You still wear boxers?” she asked.

I told her I did.

“You wearing them now?”

I told her I was.

“That’ll work!” she said. “Go on, get in. I’ll be back in a jiffy!” and she bounced into the house.

I took off my shirt and pants and shoes and dove in. In about sixty seconds Helen reappeared through the door to the living room in a black bikini, strutted to the edge of the pool and walked down the steps into the shallow end. Her suit didn’t leave much to my imagination. She had a killer body and I admired every inch of it. On this hot summer night the water was cool against my skin, but I still felt a warm tingle down below. After a few minutes of playful splashing around we sat on the pool steps and continued our catching up. We sat close but we weren’t touching.

“Remember the first time we went swimming together?” she said.

“How could I ever forget?” I said. “You were so bad!”

I had dived into the pool at school and the rush of water had yanked my swim trunks right off of me. Helen grabbed them and had gotten out of the pool before I even came up for air. She pranced around with my trunks laughing and I couldn’t get out of the pool for half an hour.

“You made up for it later, though. I forgave you.”

“I remember,” she said, smiling. That night she gave me a blowjob in the woods near the fourth fairway at the public golf course.

“Remember when you wanted to be a stripper?” I said.

She laughed. “Yeah, thank God that didn’t work out!”

“I think it worked out just fine,” I said.

This was right after we started dating. We were drinking at a party and were kidding around and talking about what we wanted to do for a living when we got older, and somehow she said she thought it would be fun to be a stripper. I told her that sounded great, I’d like to watch her practice. So we went back to my house and down to the basement…my parents were out at some social event…and I put on some music. Soon Helen was swaying to the music and soon her blouse came off, and then her skirt as she grinded to the groove. Then she tossed her bra aside and was wearing nothing but her panties, and my dick was hard as nails. Once she slid out of her panties I couldn’t control myself any longer and I slid in front of her on my knees and started eating her hairy bush. I didn’t know what the hell I was doing but by that time we were both so horny it didn’t matter, and soon I was fucking her brains out, our first time together.

“Maybe for you!” she said. “But I was in mortal fear until I had my next period!”

“So was I!” I replied. We laughed about it. But it wasn’t funny back then.

Soon we got out of the pool. Helen went to change and I got out of my wet boxers and into my dry shorts. As we were saying goodnight I asked her if she wanted to get together and go out on Saturday night.

“Will,” she said. “You need to know, I’m really not interested in getting into a relationship. And I’m only going to be here a couple more weeks…”

“I know that,” I said. “Relax. But while you’re here, why not? Tonight was fun, don’t you think?”

She smiled and said yes, it was.

We agreed that I’d pick her up at seven and we’d figure out something to do.
—-
We went out Saturday and just winged it. We went to a local joint and had pizza and beer and talked, then hung out and listened to a guitar and bass duo play a set out on the patio. When I took her home it was a tad awkward when I dropped her off.

“I don’t know what to do!” I said, as we said goodnight.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Should I try to kiss you or not?”

She burst out laughing. “What do you want to do?”

“Seems like a kiss would be appropriate,” I said.

“Okay, go ahead, Romeo!” she said, puckered her lips, closed her eyes and posed.

I laughed and pecked her on the corner of her mouth.
—-
A couple days later I was out running in the same area where I had encountered Helen when she was walking Babs. While I was in my typical mid-run dissociative daydream I noticed another runner approaching me from the opposite direction. It was an attractive woman, slim and athletic with a smooth, even stride. She was dressed in yellow running shorts that clung to her upper legs and crotch and a white singlet that was sweat-plastered to her firm tits and waist. It was Connie.

She didn’t recognize me as we closed in on one another so I ran off a few yards to the right and circled back around behind her. I caught up and started running beside her on her right.

“So Connie, you’ve started your marathon training already, I see!” I said.

She was startled and looked over at me and laughed.

“Oh, Will!” she said, “I didn’t see you come up. But uh, no, just out for a jog.”

We chatted as we ran together for a couple miles. She asked me if Helen and I had had a good time when we went out the other night.

“Oh, sure,” I said. “We spent the night catching up and reminiscing and laughing about it all.”

“So you won’t be getting back together I take it,” she replied.

“Oh no, nothing like that. It would be hard to try to have a relationship on two different continents!”

“Yes, I believe it would. And Helen hasn’t had a steady guy for several years and I think she prefers it that way.”

As we ran, the topic of discussion became running. I asked if she was serious about running a marathon.

“I’m not sure. Do you really think I could?”

“Sure,” I averred. “Why not? Many people in not nearly the shape you’re in have done it. As I said before, it’s all about the training. If you plan it right, and do it right, you’ll be prepared and be fine. And when you actually do it, you’ll not only be in the best shape of your life, but you will have done something that 99% of the people on Earth couldn’t do!”

“What’s the training like? How long is it?” she asked.

“Three or four months. The key is you have to get a long run in once a week.”

“How long?”

“You want to get it up to at least 20 miles.”

“Ugh,” she groaned. “Twenty miles? In the summer?”

“You don’t start with that, you build up to it. You can do 10Ks, that’s a good base. Start with a long one of eight or nine miles and build from there. In a couple of months you’ll be doing 20 plus.”

“I don’t know,” she said. “Sounds complicated.”

“It’s a lot simpler than Antigone!” I said, and she burst out laughing. “But you can do it if you really want to,” I went on. “You just have to commit to it and stick to it. It’s not easy, but it’s worth it for the feeling you’ll have afterwards. If you want to do it, I’ll help you. I’ll train with you.”

“You would do that?”

“Yeah, I’d be happy to. It will be fun.”

By that time we had looped around the whole massive neighborhood to where I would cut off and head back toward my place. I told her to think about it and we said our goodbyes and jogged off in opposite directions.
—-
The time was nearing when Helen would be flying off to Venezuela. I called her and asked if she’d like to get together once more before she took off. She said she couldn’t because she was swamped with preparations and had agreed to meet with an old girlfriend Friday night before she flew out on Saturday. She suggested that maybe I could come along with her and her mother to the airport Saturday morning. I agreed and she said to be at her mother’s house at around 7:00 am to ride along.
—-
I stayed in Friday evening listening to some music and catching up on some reading. The phone rang and I didn’t bother to pick it up. It happened several times but no message was left. I figured it was after-dinner telemarketers looking for a sucker. Then at around 8:30 my doorbell rang; imagine my surprise when I flipped on the porch light and opened the door and saw Helen standing there!

“Helen!” I exclaimed.

“May I come in?” she asked.

“Sure,” I replied, pulling the door open wide. “Is everything all right?”

“Nothing’s wrong. I just need someone to talk to, I guess.”

She came into my living room and sat on the sofa. I asked her if she’s like something to drink and she asked if I had any wine. I’m not a wine drinker but I told her I had a cheap bottle of something for use in a pinch. She said that would be fine so I went to the kitchen and returned with a glass of merlot for her and a beer for myself.

“So, I thought you were going out with a friend tonight,” I said.

“I was…I did. It didn’t go very well so I left. I called you but you didn’t answer. When I drove by her I saw your car so I rang your bell. I’m sorry to barge in…” She took a healthy swig of her wine.

“It’s okay.”

“I’m glad I didn’t interrupt anything!”

We sipped our drinks and sat through a thorny silence.

“Can I tell you something, Will?”

“Sure. We could always say whatever we wanted to each other, you know that.”

“I know. But there’s something I never told you that I should have.”

“Okay…”

“I don’t want you to be mad, but remember when I was in nursing school and our relationship kind of petered out all of the sudden?” I nodded. “Well, I kind of was involved with somebody else.”

“Ah,” I said. As if it all made sense now, which of course it didn’t.

“It’s not what you think, Will. I wasn’t running around on you or anything. It just sort of happened naturally. It was with one of my classmates. Her name is Geri. That’s who I met with tonight.”

“There was another dicey silence as I digested this news update.

“Anyway, we became lovers. I’d never had sex with another girl before. Geri had, but I hadn’t, it was all new to me, and I couldn’t get enough. We lived together, worked together, played together, studied together, slept together. It made everything else in life better; I thought, so this is who I am! Then after almost three years she dumped me for a man! I caught her fucking him in our apartment.”

“Oh, I’m sorry…”

“That’s when I went into travel nursing. To get far away from it…from her. But it only helped to a certain extent. I just couldn’t quite get over the hurt…the betrayal…the insult!”

I reached over and put my hand on hers. She gripped my hand and squeezed tight.

“I’m sorry to dump all this on you, Will.”

“It’s okay, it’s okay.”

“Anyway, that’s who I met with tonight: Geri. I ran into her last week at the gym where Mom works out. It was awkward…really weird…but we chatted for a minute or two and she suggested we meet for a drink. So I thought okay, bury the hatchet and let bygones be bygones and all that, and I’m leaving tomorrow anyway but maybe I could finally reach some kind of closure and move on.”

“So, what happened?” I asked.

She took another gulp of wine and her glass was almost empty. I took her glass to the kitchen and returned with it refilled.

“So,” she continued, and took a deep breath. “She’s now married to the guy. Then she starts talking about how her husband really wants to watch her doing another chick, and since I was the last chick she was with, maybe I’d like to join them in the sack. And she said that she wouldn’t mind seeing Hubby fucking another woman either, so what did I think, am I up for it, it would be fun. I mean, can you believe that?”

“Oh, wow!” I said. “What did you say to that?”

She let out with a nervous laugh. “Well, I’m not proud of what I did, but I can’t say I’m sorry about it either. I mean shit, she made me feel so dirty, so cheap; like some monkey in the zoo that they can watch and get themselves off!” She shivered and took another anxious sip of wine. “I called her a fucking cunt, threw my drink in her face and got up and walked out!”

“You did?”

“I did!”

“All right, you go girl! Touché!”

“I’m over that bitch!”

Another pregnant pause ensued as we held hands and sipped drinks. Then Helen put her drink on the table and turned her body to face me more directly.

“Thank you for listening to me rant, Will,” she said with liquid eyes.

“You’re welcome, you know that,” I said, “Anytime.” I squeezed her hand again and she squeezed right back.

“Want a blow job?” she said.

I almost fell off the couch when I heard that.

“What?” I asked incredulously.

Helen started laughing. “Bet you weren’t expecting that!”

I told her I sure as hell wasn’t.

“I’m sorry, Will, but I need to get laid! When I left Geri tonight I was half-crazy! She made me so damn mad…that she could be so damn smug after what she’d done to me and what I’d done to be with her! I need to be with a man again, need to feel a man’s dick again. I’ve wasted enough time pouting and running away. So, it’s either go peddle my ass on the street, or come to you—you’re about the only man I know I can trust.”

“But, Helen, you’re leaving in the morning.”

“I know, I know,” she said, “But I really need to get laid tonight.” She ran her hand up along my thigh and found my penis. “It can be my going-away present.”

“What has gotten into you?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” she said, then she stroked my hardening cock, and added, “But I want to get this into me!”

I think I was in a minor shock, and I wasn’t sure if it was right, perhaps she was too vulnerable, but I also knew I couldn’t turn this down.

I wasn’t wearing a belt so she unsnapped my jeans and unzipped me with minimal effort.

“Ooh, no underwear…” she cooed.

“Well, I wasn’t expecting company,” I croaked.

“It’s serendipity!” she said. “You were the last man I had, and now you’ll be the next. Then she went down on me.

She took my cock into her mouth and my balls into her hand. She wasn’t the most experienced cocksucker from what I could remember, but the familiar feel of her mouth and lips and tongue and fingers swelled me to the max. I held her hair between my fingers as she gave me head like she was bobbing for apples.

After several minutes she removed her mouth from my swollen member and raised her head to mine and kissed me. For the first time in five years I felt her silky tongue in my mouth. She savagely sucked my tongue and clutched my cock in her hand. She was an Alpha girl, unlike the Helen I remembered.

“Show me your bedroom!” she whispered.

All of my pent-up emotions had me pretty horny too. I couldn’t remember ever being so totally, completely, erotically seduced. In my bedroom she whipped off her tops and bottoms and pulled my pants off as I unbuttoned my shirt. Then she lay on the bed and pulled me on top of her. She had my cock in her hand and yanked it to the entrance of her shaved pussy. She had red rose petals tattooed around her navel and a silver stud within.

“God, I’m wet!” she wheezed. “God, I need to come!”

“No foreplay?” I asked playfully, tickling her.

“Five years without is my foreplay!” she said.

I slid into her with zero resistance and felt her once-familiar wet warmth surrounding my engorged cock.

“Fuck me, Will! Fuck me hard! I need to have an orgasm and it’s going to be a whopper!”

I pounded her like there was no tomorrow. I hadn’t been with a woman for a while so I was ready to erupt in about a minute and a half. She was milking me with her pussy walls as I drove my cock into her. Soon I could feel my rising tide of cum searching for release, seeking the path that led out. I grunted like a wounded croc when my semen rose through my steely shaft and blasted off inside Helen, rope after oily rope. I gradually slowed my rhythm as I emptied, easing into a gentler groove.

“Keep fucking!” Helen hissed.

With the taut, blood-hard skin of my cock now less stressed, it slid easily in and out of Helen’s slimy bliss. Her hands clutched my ass and her groin smacked into me trying to coax a climax.

“Keep fucking me, Will!”

I started banging her harder, then harder, then harder still, and my cock returned to the approximate firmness of tempered steel. We were reelin’ and rockin’ and the bedposts a-knockin’! We kept this up for a while, each expelling guttural groans with each hard thrust. Then I felt myself nearing my second coming. My tongue was fucking Helen’s mouth and my finger was in her ass, and I could feel the sweat on her face so I knew she was getting close. I could feel another healthy dose of my cum preparing for liftoff, and soon it rose up and out of me, not as big as the first, but four or five solid strings leapt deep into Helen’s juicy twat. Within seconds she let out a high-pitched scream and started shaking and her warm rapids flowed downstream and out of her, soaking my spent dick and the bed beneath us. I rolled to her side and collapsed beside her with her tongue in my mouth and her vagina surrounding my cock and we stayed that way for a few long minutes as I gradually went limp inside her.

We must have nodded off for a while. When I came to it was around 11:30 and Helen was getting dressed. As she made her finishing touches and pulled on her shoes she noticed I was watching her and came over to the bed.

“Thanks, Sailor!” she said, “You have no idea how much I needed that!” She bent down and gave me a quick kiss on the lip. “Goodnight; see you in the morning.” Then she was out the door.

I lay in my bed, ruminating about my unexpected night. What the hell had happened? I asked myself, ‘Did I just fuck a lesbian?’
—-
I was right on time the next morning. Connie greeted me with a big smile when she opened her door. She asked me into the kitchen for coffee while we waited; she said Helen had gotten in kind of late and was moving kind of slow this morning.

We chatted briefly and then I noticed Helen’s bags were packed and stacked in the dining room. I offered to take them out to the garage and pack the car. I was just finishing up when they both emerged from the house.

“Morning, Will,” Helen said coolly, barely making eye contact. She got into the front passenger seat, Connie was behind the wheel and I climbed into the back.

Not much was said in the car, but Helen kept stifling one yawn after another.

“You tired, Helen?” I asked.

“Yes I am. I didn’t sleep too well,” she said.

“Maybe you can catch some Z’s on the plane,” I added. She said she hoped so. It was good to see that her category 5 orgasm the night before hadn’t taken too much out of her.

At the airport we checked Helen’s bags and then went as far as we could before saying our goodbyes. Helen and Connie hugged and kissed and exchanged I-love-yous. Then Helen turned to me.

“Goodbye, Will. It’s been nice seeing you again. Thanks for coming.” I wasn’t sure if she meant coming to the airport, or coming the night before. She kissed me on the cheek and turned, waved, and entered the line to security.

We walked back out of the terminal and found the shuttle to take us back to Connie’s car. On the ride home she told me that she’d thought it over and would like to take me up on my offer to coach her through marathon training if I was still up for it. I told her, Absolutely, I was looking forward to it. And I’d not only be helping her, it would motivate me to train and to run another marathon too.

When we got back to her house, Connie took a calendar off the wall and we sat down at the kitchen table and I wrote out a training schedule. I spread her usual weekly mileage throughout the weekdays, and added a long run for each weekend, increasing the distance gradually week-to-week, to get her prepared for a big race in November. The race was in the city about an hour away.

At this point it was the end of July, so I mapped out a 15 week plan peaking with runs of 20, 20 and 21 miles in weeks 11, 12 and 13.

“What do I do the last two weeks?” Connie asked.

“Eat, drink and rest!” I said. “You don’t want to overtrain. If you’re not ready by then, it’s too late.”

We would start the next morning with an eight miler.
—-
Connie was a pretty good runner and had no trouble with the early training. We would run side by side, and because her natural pace was slower than mine, occasionally I would move out faster for a half mile or so and then double back and fall back in beside her. The second week we did nine miles, the third week almost eleven. Our ritual soon became we would run together, all the while talking about just about anything that popped into our minds, then after the run a jump in her pool, then often she would make us lunch.

As two people running many miles together, side by side, we covered many topics of conversation. I found Connie very easy to talk to. Our minds seemed to work the same way. I could say almost anything to her, no matter how esoteric or how ‘out there’ it would seem, and she would follow and be right there with me. And the same went for her, wherever her conversation went, whatever tangents she went off on, I was there.

I mentioned once that it puzzled me that when I had taken her classes in high school she was always warm and friendly toward me, but when I was dating Helen she seemed cold and aloof. She admitted I was right and that it was her problem, not mine. She told me that was about the time her marital problems were starting to happen, and also she didn’t like the idea of any guy screwing her daughter.

For some reason I didn’t expect my old English teacher to talk like that, but when she did, I got a kick out of it. As we became more and more comfortable with each other, I looked more and more forward to our workouts.

She talked about Helen too, of course. She mentioned Helen’s same-sex relationships (plural! I only knew about the one with Geri) and how that took some getting used to at first. She said she didn’t think Helen was gay, just open to things, and when a bunch of nurses went to school together, things could happen. She told me also that she wondered if something might happen between Helen and me while she was home. I figured if Helen wanted her to know about our last night together she could tell Connie herself.

After about three or four weeks of training together our comfort level had reached a point of total ease. Connie would sometimes touch me when she spoke, and I became less hesitant to touch her as well. When she completed the twelve miler, she was exuberant and gave me a big hug and kissed my lips. After that our normal greetings and goodbyes included a hug and a kiss. When we ate together her eyes would linger on mine and her coy smile would give my stomach butterflies. My loins got butterflies too, despite our twenty year age difference.

That week I had used her bathroom off the pool after taking a swim and noticed her toilet had a leak and would keep running off and on. I told Connie I would fix it for her, I just needed to go to the hardware store and get the replacement parts. She was very appreciative and started to dig into her purse and I told her not to worry about it, it would not be expensive and was an easy fix. She said maybe I would get a free dinner out of the deal, then.

That afternoon I went to the hardware store to buy the kit and took it back to her house. By this time knocking on the door had become an unnecessary formality, so I walked in and found her in the kitchen.

“I’m cooking your dinner, Will, so I hope you don’t have plans! Lasagna! Got to carbo load!” she called as I entered the room.

I swear she was trying to drive me crazy. She was wearing short frayed cut-offs and an untucked white t-shirt with no bra! The cotton fabric hugged her nipples like wet tissue and drew my eyes like magnets. I know she caught me looking and I went off to fix the toilet with half a hard-on.

In the bathroom I got down to work. It was a small room and I had to contort myself in different shapes and forms but I removed the guts of the toilet tank. But Babs wanted to help and was getting in the way so I had to lock her out so I could get the new parts installed. She whimpered for a couple minutes but then must have smelled lasagna because she sauntered off. In another fifteen minutes I was done, and when I turned the water back on and flushed a couple of times, with minor adjustments it was working like new.

I went back to the kitchen and the lasagna was in the oven and Connie had mixed a pitcher of vodka martinis. We went to sit by the pool with our drinks. Babs hopped onto her raft.

We sipped and chatted for the next hour or so. We talked about running, about books, about her teaching and the problems with kids these days. We ate delicious lasagna and green salad, then had a nightcap by the pool. After a while I felt I should leave, and not overstay my welcome, even though I didn’t want to. As we sat in the soft light, I looked at Connie’s profile and the subtle rising and falling of her breasts with each breath, her sublime bare nipples snug within her shirt, and the beauty of her tanned, crossed legs, and I swear the thought of her being twenty years older might as well have been twenty days, because I believe I was falling in love.

Connie saw me to the door to say goodnight.

“Thank you for fixing the commode, Will,” she said. “I had no idea you were such a handyman!”

“Oh, I’m okay in the bathroom!” I said. “But I’m better in some of the other rooms around the house!”

In the dim light I could see a twinkle in her eye and a sly curl to her lip.

“Oh, you are, are you?” she said.

“I think so. If you have any other chores that need attention, just let me know.”

We stared at each other for a bit. I knew she was feeling something too, I just didn’t know what. I leaned to her and kissed her full on her mouth. I sensed a brief resistance, but I put my arm behind her back and pulled her to me. My lips parted, and although she hesitated, soon hers did the same and our tongues frolicked and I tasted her for the first time. She was kissing me too, and enjoying it, but her arms stayed by her side. When we finally parted I kept arms around her waist.

“Uh, oh,” Connie said. “What was that?”

“Something I’ve wanted to do for a while,” I said.

“Will, we shouldn’t…you were a student of mine…”

“That was a long time ago.”

“But you’re the same age as my daughter!”

“So what? You deserve a little young stuff!” I said, and performed a little shuffle dance in front of her.

She laughed and shook her head.

I kissed her again and her lips didn’t delay as much this time, our mouths meshed and our tongues twirled in a sexy ballet, a long one, and I felt her arms around me.

When we broke the kiss our eyes were locked as we said goodnight.

‘No woman could kiss a man like that and not feel something!’ I thought to myself.
—-
I fell asleep thinking about her. When I woke in the morning my cock was harder than I could ever remember, it ached, and I jerked off thinking about her. But I began to feel pangs of guilt. Had I taken our new found ease and comfort level for granted and gone over the line? I thought I’d read her signals correctly and responded appropriately but her hesitancy was bothersome.

I called her on the phone that afternoon but missed her. When she called me back that evening I began with an apology.

“Connie, about last night,” I said. “I’m sorry if I went a little too far. It was a wonderful night and I don’t want to screw things up. Please accept my apology.”

“Don’t apologize, Will,” she said, “Because you didn’t do anything wrong. I love the way you look at me, and I was sending cues too, I was asking for it. But when we finally, actually kissed like we did…I think a lot of things hit me all at once and it kind of scared me.”

“What things?”

“Well, primarily our ages. It’s not that I’m not tempted, but twenty years is a big difference.”

“Hey, your ex- has a young squeeze, you should have one too!” I said, to lighten things up.

She laughed, but added, “Okay, but that’s not all. You’re a former student…”

“That was years ago! Think of me as your trainer!”

“…And then there’s Helen. You’re her friend, you’re her age. You used to date her for God’s sake!”

“Connie, Helen is a mature adult, I am sure she…”

“I know, Will, I know. Like I said, you didn’t do anything wrong. I wanted it to happen. It’s just a lot to think about.”

She went on to tell me that she would be leaving the next morning for back-to-school teacher orientation and would be gone until Friday night.

“I hope you’ll get your training runs in!” I said.

“I will, Coach, I promise,” she said, “And I’ll be ready for our 13-miler on Saturday!”

“Good. And maybe this week you’ll have the time to think about what other rooms in your house might need my handyman services!” I said.

She chuckled and said, “Oh, I know of one already. That’s part of my problem.”
—-
“Good morning! I hope we can beat the rain!” Connie said when she greeted me Saturday morning with a quick kiss.

“It’ll make us run faster!” I quipped.

It was cloudy and warm with a 70% chance of rain. The air was thick with humidity and we were both already breaking sweats before we even finished stretching.

As we ran we talked about many different things as we usually did, but we didn’t touch the subject of ‘us’, and I felt a tenseness in the vibe that I figured would stay with us until we did.

After a few miles we were drenched in sweat and our running clothes were matted to our bodies. When we reached the spot where I had stashed our water bottles we stopped for a quick drink. My shorts were drenched and clung tightly to the bulge between my legs. Connie must have noticed, the same way I observed her orange shorts hugging her sweaty cameltoe.

At around eleven miles I asked her how she was feeling and she said she felt pretty good. I told her I was going to stretch out a little for the last couple miles, and did she mind? She said, ‘No, let’s do it!’ So I picked up the pace and we took off together.

Our last two miles were run at a quick pace, faster than what Connie was accustomed to, but she stayed right with me. When we slowed to a walk after our thirteen miles I was ecstatic and told her how proud I was. Without thinking I wrapped my arm around her sweat-soaked waist and kissed her cheek, and we walked arm in arm for a few steps. When we walked onto her patio from the side of the house, she went through the gate before me and I shook my head in admiration of how the liquid fabric of her shirt was plastered to her slim waist and her shorts that looked like an orange paint job on the crack of her ass.

Connie went into the house, and as had become my custom after our runs, I entered the pool area, peeled off my shirt, shoes and socks and jumped into the pool wearing only my running shorts. I swam and paddled around a little, enjoying the feel of the cool water on my hot skin, easing my spent satisfaction after a hard run. I took off my shorts, wrung them out in my hands, and placed them on the patio at the lip of the pool, where I could easily retrieve them to put them back on. After a couple more laps I swam over to the pool steps and sat on the bottom step in the chest-high water and relaxed.

In a few minutes Connie came out through the French doors from her bedroom with Babs right behind. She walked over and opened the gate to let Babs out for a quick pee. She looked like a model in a sleek one-piece black, backless swimsuit that promoted all of her curves. Without looking at me (but knowing I was watching her) she strutted over and picked up my running shorts and took them over to the wall and hung them on the towel rack. Then she dove into the deep end.

She came up for air and stood in water up to her shoulders and looked at me for the first time. With a mischievous smile on her face she slid her hands over her shoulders, freeing them from the black spaghetti straps of her suit. With her hands submerged and a twist and turn of her body she removed her bathing suit and threw it over by the towel rack. We were both now naked in her pool.

“If you get to skinny-dip,” she said, “So do I.”

She swam over and we embraced and without hesitation her mouth covered mine with her tongue leading the way. Her arms surrounded me and I maneuvered her onto the step beside me. Facing each other, kissing deeply and with my hands exploring her, I wrapped my legs around her and pulled her as close as I could. I felt her tits against my chest and the contour of her sweet ass in my hands. Her hand grasped my dick, still somewhat flaccid in the cool water, but growing fast.

“I thought about this all week!” she murmured.

“I think about it all the time!” I replied.

There was a loud thunderclap from a distant lightning bolt and rain began falling. Our wet hands roamed our wet bodies and our tongues did a rain dance.

“Move up here,” I said softly, and lifted her up to sit on the top step, the surface of the water just below her waist.

With volition of its own my mouth explored Connie’s neck and shoulders, and she sighed loudly when I reached her delicious breasts. Her nipples, already perked up by the cool pool, grew harder between my teeth and she moaned when I sucked them into my mouth.

It started to rain harder and in unison with another crack of thunder I felt Connie’s firm grip strengthen around my hardening cock.

I lowered myself before her, kissing her breasts, her stomach, her navel. I put my hands on her buttocks and lifted, and with her gorgeous, neatly-groomed pussy right at the water line, I buried my face into her.

“Oh, my God!” she moaned.

My mouth explored her eager, open gash and I sucked on her lips and split them with my tongue. Her salty tang, sloshed with chlorine, made for a tasty sweet and sour cocktail. I squeezed her ass cheeks and sucked her swollen clit into my mouth.

“Oh, Jesus…”

The rain started coming down in torrents, hard pellets pounding us on the shallow steps and poking deep dimples into the surface of the pool. Her hands clutched my head and she pushed her pussy into my face and her clit delved deeper into my mouth. She groaned as my lips massaged her.

There was another roar of thunder and a major gust of wind blew the trees sideways in the backyard. A potted palm blew over, scaring the shit out of Babs, who then headed for cover under a lounge chair. The rain was coming down as hard as I could remember, hammering into my back like rubber bullets, but with Connie’s hard meat in my mouth, her strong fingers guiding my head into her grinding groin, and my cock long and stiff, I hardly noticed.

I looked up at Connie and she had a serious, concentrated look on her face, like she was deep into a trance. Her hair was matted down against her scalp and her nipples were large and hard. She rocked back and forth, to and fro, over and over, fucking my face. Then her body quaked, and she shook and shivered from head to toe and she let out a shriek.

“Oh my God, Will…”

It was hard to tell from my position, with my mouth immersed in a slushy embrace of cunt and pool water, but she must have dumped a healthy dose of her jizz into the pool.

Next she pulled my hair toward her and my head followed. She sucked my tongue deep into her mouth and wrapped her fingers around my erect staff. The hard rain continued to poke us and soak us and powerful gusts rattled the trees and shrubs. Babs barked with each smack of thunder.

“God, I’ve never been eaten like that!” she said with a hiss. “I’ve never come so hard!”

“That’s my Connie-lingus!” I said.

“Well, anytime you want to practice…”

“I’d love to practice…”

“I want you inside,” Connie said.

“What, inside the house?” I asked.

“No! Inside me!” she hissed, and pulled my inflated pole into her ravenous hole.

I entered her and found the calm in the midst of the storm. A mystical, magical fit of hard cock, hot twat and cool water. I pumped her, aiming for the back of her, but holding her ass carefully in my hands to elevate her above the cement surface of the steps, not wanting to braise her beautiful back. She surrounded my neck with her arms, buried her tongue in my mouth, and swung herself into me, absorbing my length with every thrust.

We were fucking up a storm. She moaned when I slipped my middle finger into her ass for a better handle, and I felt the hot, firm pressure of her asshole. I wiggled my finger deeper inside her and she squinched her ass in reply.

Her left hand moved down to my ass and I felt her finger slide in. We were then both totally entered into each other, cock, tongues, fingers, and we banged with abandon, loving each other as the tempest raged above us.

Beneath a piercing crack of thunder I came, and with multiple expulsions released my seed into Connie. We stayed inside of us, fingers, tongues and cock, kissing, and molded together as the storm gradually subsided.

“Let’s go into the house,” Connie said after a few minutes. “I have another job for my handyman.”

“You do?” I asked.

“Yes. In my bedroom.”
—-
“I want to suck you,” Connie said.

The storm had finally abated into a gentler, steady rain, and we had toweled off and were in her bed, our bodies enwrapped. Babs was right beside us, looking the other way.

“My English teacher gives blow jobs?” I said. “Dreams come true!”

“Hard to believe, I know! It’s been a while, so I hope it’s worth it,” she said, and went down.

It felt like a dream. She immediately took most of me into her mouth and I massaged her scalp with my fingers, pulling her head close and easing as much cock into her mouth as I could. I arched my back and gently swayed my groin in an effort to feel as much of her mouth as I could. She milked my balls with one hand and squeezed my ass cheek with the other, coaxing, her mouth, hands and my hard rock cock working in unison like an oiled machine.

For someone who claimed to be rusty, she could have fooled me. She used her mouth masterfully, her embouchure firmly cushioning my swollen instrument, blowing me like a virtuosic windplayer, giving head with the same passion she had shown when teaching the classics. She said it had been a while, and she was definitely enjoying having cock in her mouth.

Soon her body was atop mine and as she rammed her tongue into my mouth she fed my slimy dick into her wet cunt. Up and down on top of me she went, in and out, fucking me, and the room filled with the sounds of our groans, the creaking bed and the wet slapping of our genitalia. My older lover fucked like a goddess.

“God, I needed this!” Connie said when she took her mouth off mine, still fucking. “The whole thirteen miles this morning, I was thinking about this!”

She let out a high-pitched ‘Oh God!’, and I felt her warm, wet rush flowing out of her, soaking my balls and thighs. I rolled on top of her as she shrieked and I pounded my meat into her, time after time until I felt my cum rise up and catapult into her, spasm after spasm. When our throes abated we lay together, kissing, and feeling our bodies meld.

We must have nodded off for a time after a half-marathon run and our muscular sex, and when my eyes opened she was smiling at me. I kissed her.

“Hold me,” she said. “I want to feel your arms around me.”

I scooted close and she turned her back and I was behind her, arms wrapped around and spooning her. Soon my hands were wandering over her tight, curvy flesh and my mouth was traversing her ears and neck and shoulders. She cooed with my kisses and my cock grew hard again against the crack of her ass. I felt her arm wrap back around her body and her hand found my cock. Her weight shifted slightly and her legs spread just enough so that she could guide me into her warm, open snatch. My right hand found her clit, and her fingers joined mine, directing, teaching me how she liked it. Her hand on top of mine, we massaged her enlarged love button together, her yearning and my learning, as I fucked her from behind.

We slow-fucked for a few minutes as I kissed her neck and whispered dirty nothings in her ear. Then we both came once more, less cacophonous than our previous orgasms, but by then we both realized that our bodies were spent, from running, from fucking, and from not having eaten anything.

We showered and then Connie drove me home so I could put on some clothes and then we went out to a pub for a late lunch of sandwiches and a few beers. Now that we were lovers there was no tension and conversation flowed easy and was full of laughs and sexual innuendo and the things we were going to do to each other in bed. After our second pitcher she leaned over and said to me softly that she wanted to go home because she wanted to go down on me again and she wanted me to come in her mouth.

I spent the rest of the weekend with her and most of it was spent making love in various ways. Connie was insatiable.
—-
Our love life took on a routine: Monday through Friday was work, her with her students, teaching and grading papers, and me with my job. During the week we’d talk on the phone, usually about that week’s running and how horny we were and how we were going to tear each other up that next weekend. The weekends would include our long Saturday morning run and then two days of sucking cock, eating pussy, and finding new ways to fuck. And new places! I fucked her in the pool, in the hot tub, in the shower, on the floor, on the kitchen counter. Connie was very uninhibited sexually, a pleasant surprise and not what I would have expected from my old English teacher. She had a colorful vocabulary too, although many of her words were not ones she used in class.

The first couple weekends we were so hungry for each other we had to fuck before we went on the run, but then of course our legs were shot and we didn’t feel like running, although we forced ourselves. We knew we would fuck some more when we were done, so that helped motivate us.

Each weekend we’d take our long run, 15 then 17 then 19, then 20 miles, make love all afternoon and then go out to dinner. At first Connie was a little self-conscious going out because she thought people would think she’s my mother or something. I said ‘Hogwash’, you look at least ten years younger and your body is killer, we’ll just kiss or hold a hand every now and then and people will get the message. And then maybe I won’t have to worry about other younger guys hitting on you.
—-
The weekend of the marathon finally arrived. We drove to the race on Friday, the night before the race and had reserved a room in a hotel not too far from the starting line. We had pasta and beer for dinner…the end of our three day carbo-load…and tried to get to bed early but sleep would not come. I performed Connie-lingus and fucked her hard to help us get to sleep.

In the morning we were up early and off to the races. We left our stuff in the room because we had booked two nights. Hopefully Saturday night would be a celebration!

The weather was almost ideal for a marathon. Partly cloudy, temperature in the mid-50’s and only a slight breeze. Right before the starting gun we kissed, and were off.

We ran side by side for the first few miles, then I said I needed to pick up my pace. She said no problem, let’s go. I did, and she stayed with me. I warned her to take it easy and told her about my first marathon, when I had felt great at five miles, pushed my pace and paid the price at about 22 miles, when I hit the wall and the last four miles felt like forty, pure hell.

We ran together. Slower than I wanted, perhaps quicker than Connie preferred, but we finished together, hand in hand.

Three hours and forty-two minutes, sixteen seconds. We were ecstatic. For Connie to run such a good time on her first marathon was incredible to me. We went out for beer and pizza and then hurried back to our room and jumped into bed. We sixty-nined ourselves into ferocious orgasms and both swallowed a load of cum. We were tired of course, and had no trouble drifting off to sleep.

I was awakened at about four o’clock by Connie stroking my erection. My eyes opened to see her face close and she was staring at me. We were lying on our sides, face to face, and we kissed. Connie maneuvered her body closer and slipped my stiff rod into her wet and ready love glove.

“I need you again!” she said softly.

With my cock safely imbedded in her warm pussy, I rammed my finger up her ass for the best possible grip and plunged my tongue into her mouth. On our sides we rocked back and forth, reaching again for the ultimate climax. She rolled on her back and pulled me on top. We both broke into sweats, and amid cries of rapture we fucked ourselves closer and closer to our euphoric conclusion.

Afterward, with my cock still inside her, Connie squeezed it with the muscles of her twat.

“I’m pregnant,” she said softly.

I damn near fell out of the bed. My eyes must have looked like saucers. She smiled at me.

“I swallowed hard and asked, “You’re what?”

“Pregnant. I’ve known for a week or so but I wanted to wait until after the race to tell you.”

There was a confused silence for a short time. I had no idea what to say.

“Am I the father?” I asked.

Dumb question. She smacked me upside my head with a spare pillow, but she still had a smile on her face.

“I’ll pretend you didn’t ask that question!” she said. She wrapped her hand around my cock. “And this penis is the only one I’ve been close to in a long time!” she added.

“How…”

“It must have happened that first weekend,” she said. “The week I went to the orientation I decided I was going to have sex with you. I got back on birth control right away. But I must have messed up somehow.”

“How do you feel about it?” I asked.

“Good,” she said. “I was shocked at first, but I’m okay with it. We’re going to have a baby! How about you, Will?”

“Wow, scary,” I said. “I don’t know what to say. I’m in shock, I guess.”

“Any questions?” she asked, with my cock still in her hand.

“Uh, I’m sure there will be…”

“We can still have sex. The doctor said it was okay.”

“Well, that’s good. You’re such a great fuck I’d have a hard time giving that up!”

She laughed and said, “We don’t have to. You just need to get a penis reduction.”

“A what?!”

“A penis reduction. It’s a simple outpatient procedure; you just need to take off a couple of inches. You know, for safety. I set you an appointment for next Thursday.”

I must have had a petrified look on my face. Connie burst out laughing and it was my turn to smack her with the pillow.

“I’m going to punish you for that!” I said. “That was cruel!” We were both laughing.

“Oh really? What kind of punishment?”

“I’m going to butt-fuck you.”

“Oh, promises, promises.”

I spent the next few minutes caressing and kissing her stomach. Soon my mouth was sucking her delicious clitoris.

I told her I loved her. She said she loved me. We made love again.
—-
I practically moved in with her. We slept together every night. I coddled her. I massaged her. I kissed her still-flat belly. We made love often, but I took it easy and went slow. I was afraid. I didn’t want to break anything.

My mind was a blur. Every day was a blur. What was happening? My mind raced with questions and doubts. Was I up for this? What kind of father would I be? Should we get married? Am I ready to get married? If we did, how could I be a stepfather to a girl I used to fuck? Can I handle this?

I was in love and scared shitless.
—-
Thanksgiving was upon us. Connie insisted on cooking a big meal, but I told her no, she’s pregnant, she has to take it easy. She said no way, she’s only a couple of months, and she wants to do it, and besides, Helen is coming home for the holiday. She said that Helen could only get a few days off for one holiday, Thanksgiving or Christmas. But since so many of the very religious locals in South America wanted off at Christmas, Helen would have to work, and she would be coming home for Thanksgiving.

Connie had mentioned a couple of times about how we should break the news of our relationship to Helen. Now with her pregnancy, it had blossomed into an even more stressful event.

Helen was flying in on Wednesday night. Connie thought it best that she pick up Helen at the airport by herself, take her home, catch up, and she could tell her about our training, the race, and our relationship. And I would come over for Thanksgiving dinner and we would tell her the rest together.
—-
Helen’s flight was hours late, she finally landed after midnight. Helen was burned out and she and Connie didn’t have much time to catch up. They went to bed and slept late; when they awoke, they attacked the job of feast preparation together.

I arrived at about three p.m. When Connie opened the door she gave me a barely noticeable headshake, telling me she hadn’t told Helen anything. Okay, here we go, I thought.

In the kitchen Helen said hello, and embraced me warmly. She kissed me on the lips.

“Glad you’re here,” she said.

We had a big dinner, and it was a savory feast. Beautifully cooked, maximally ingested, and we cleaned up as a team.
—-
We had drinks afterward. We were seated by the pool.

“Helen, I have to tell you something,” Connie said.

“All right, what?” Helen said coldly. She didn’t look at me.

“It’s about Will…”

“You’re fucking him, aren’t you…”

“No! Well yes. We trained for weeks for the marathon…we fell in love…”

“Fell in love, oh give me a break!” Helen croaked.

“We did…”

“Oh, please…”

“It just happened!” I interjected.

There was a pregnant pause of a few moments.

“It just happened?”

“Yes,” I said.

There was another long silence.

“I’m pregnant,” Connie said softly.

Helen’s pupils dilated and her eyelids peeled back. “You’re pregnant? Oh my God, who’s the father?”

“Well, Will of course!” Connie said.

“Oh no, you are pregnant with Will’s baby?”

“Yes.”

Helen burst into uncontrollable tears and sobbed for a solid minute. We were helpless. Finally the weeping subsided enough for Connie to speak to her.

“Honey, what’s the matter?” she said.

“You’re pregnant with Will’s baby,” Helen said.

“Yes.”

Another violent storm of tears flowed from Helen’s eyes.

“So am I!” Helen cried, along with her shrieks of pain.

Connie turned her head and stared at me. Her eyes were confused cold daggers.

“Oh shit!” I thought to myself. The simple life I’d been living had just officially become very complicated.
—–
The end

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Working ‘Girl’

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Boy, fantasy, Gay, Prostitution, Transvestite, young

This idea has been in my head for a long time. If you’re not into young, crossdressing, or older man/younger boy, then turn back now. I do not condone anything in this story, it is simply a fantasy. I hope you enjoy it!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Brian sat impatiently on the park bench, fidgeting in anticipation and excitement. He quickly checked his phone for the time yet again, seeing it was just after 1AM. It was the perfect time for meeting a customer. He reached over to run his fingers along the signature red bracelet over his left wrist, which let men in the area know he was ‘working’. His ears perked up when he heard some noises off in the distance, a gentle rustling in the bushes. Brian smiled slightly, knowing someone else must be doing just what he was about to do now.

He thought about that video game he wanted, the one all the other kids at school were talking about. But at 14, he was too young to have a job, and too old to convince his parents to buy things for him anymore. More chores and the prospect of getting an actual job wasn’t exactly palatable to him, so he went browsing on the internet for a better way to make money. After finding some questionable web sites with some not-so-mainstream suggestions, he decided that this was the best way for him to make a quick buck. The fact that it excited him so much definitely helped.

Looking down and running his eyes over his smooth petite body, he double checked himself to make sure his outfit was in order. He lifted his butt and adjusted the short black pleated skirt hitched tightly to his waist, which barely concealed the small red thong that clung tightly to his smooth boy parts and wedged right between his firm butt cheeks. The fabric felt amazing against his skin, as did the light breeze across his soft, freshly-shaven legs. The black heels strapped to his feet were slightly uncomfortable and difficult to walk in, but they looked great on him.

As his eyes adjusted to the dark and moved back up above his waist, he couldn’t help but run his hands up his flat, exposed tummy. The tight pink spaghetti-strap top he had ‘borrowed’ from his sister was just small enough that it showed his midriff when he sat up or moved at all. It hugged the black padded bra underneath, carefully stuffed with tissues to give him a slight bust. Cupping his fake chest in his hands, Brian let out a soft moan. He knew the pervy men that frequented this area would like it as much as he did.

Flicking his tongue across his lips, he tasted the bright, fruity pink lip gloss smeared over his pouty lips. He went easy on the make-up, trying not to look too trashy, instead shooting for a more naturally feminine look. Brian’s own soft features, which were often the target of school bullies, tonight would work to his advantage. Just some light mascara to accent his eyes and the lip gloss was all it took to bring out those alluring features.

Just as he finished taking himself in for the third time tonight, he heard some light footsteps coming down the path toward his bench. He quickly adjusted himself, crossing his legs and trying to appear casual for fear of someone normal coming this way. His heart fluttered as an older man came into view, clearly edgy and nervous. Brian’s heart began pounding in his chest, both from nervous anticipation and strange excitement. He turned and smiled softly at the man, whose darkened silhouette was coming into view.

The man bit his lower lip and swallowed hard, his eyes clearly roaming over the young tart before him. With a final breath, he sat down next to Brian, averting his eyes. Brian followed his every move, turning slightly to his potential customer of the night to show off a little more. He waited patiently for a minute, trying to let the man calm his nerves. Finally, he glanced over and smiled at Brian, his face slightly flushed.

“Um.. hi,” he practically stammered. Brian smiled wider and scooted closer, keeping his voice low so as not to sound too boyish.

“Hiya, mister.” A soft moan escaped the older man’s lips, clearly turned on by the overall package. His eyes moved to the red bracelet around Brian’s thin wrist, reaching out tentatively to rub his thumb over it. He glanced around cautiously before leaning in and practically whispering “Are… are you.. working?”

Brian let out a soft girlish giggle, placing his smaller hand on the man’s thigh. He practically jumped from the touch, a bulge growing across the front of his pants. “I sure am,” was Brian’s simple reply.

The man visibly swallowed hard and spread his knees a little, no longer making any effort to hide his excitement. His large hand rested over Brian’s smaller girly one, and he leaned in close, his breath smelling of alcohol. “Um.. I’ve never done this before.”

Brian’s hand squeezed his customer’s thigh softly, slowly tracing small circles along it with his fingertips, trying to boost the man’s confidence in his decision. “That’s ok. I’m very discreet,” Brian cooed.

His eyes seeming to light up, the stranger smiled and took a deep breath. He seemed to compose himself, taking one last quick look around the park before leaning in closer and muttering, “So um.. how much?”

Taking this as his cue to pour on the marketing, Brian shifted his position so he had one leg tucked under his butt and was completely facing the man. He leaned in very close, pressing his padded chest against the stranger’s arm and pushing his hand between the man’s thighs, cupping his bulge. His voice was low, but he made no effort to hide his own excitement. “I’ll suck your cock for a hundred bucks, daddy.”

The man shook at the comment, his bulge swelling and straining against Brian’s hand. He quickly reached for his wallet, but Brian laid his hand over the man’s to stop him. Glancing around, he smiled and leaned close to his ear, whispering softly “Not here, daddy. Follow me.”

Brian did his best to stand up without creating a tent under his skirt, his own excitement straining the fabric of the panties underneath it. He held his new friend’s hand as he stood, and soon felt a gentle tug as it was used to support the larger man that stood next to him. He, however, made no such attempt to hide his bulge, the thick member outlined clearly through his pants. Gripping his hand, Brian led him along like a lost dog. He pushed directly into the bushes behind the bench, leading the man a short distance to a very small, secluded spot among the foliage.

There was very little light, and the only sound was a soft breeze rustling through the branches above. Brian turned swiftly and smiled up at his new client, reaching out to cup his hand over the bulge in his pants. He watched anxiously as the stranger reached again into his wallet and extracted a single $100 bill. He held it up in his hand, appearing to contemplate for a second. His eyes ran over the short skirt around Brian’s hips, and he blushed before blurting out softly “Now.. you are a boy… aren’t you?”

A small smile crept across Brian’s lips at the question. He lifted his skirt, flashing his own package neatly tucked into the thong. The head was already peeking out, so Brian made no move to hide it. Instead, he reached down and pushed the small triangle of fabric down to let his boyhood spring out, exposing himself to the man. It was only 6″ long with a small set of freshly-shaved balls, but its fat head and smooth texture complimented the feminine look nicely. The stranger groaned in approval, quickly handing the crossdressed boy his money.

Quickly taking the bill and stuffing it into his bra, Brian calmly slipped to his knees and reached up to press his hands against the man’s pants. He wasted no time and began undoing them, not wanting to stay out any longer than he had to; his parents could notice at any moment that he was missing. As he unzipped the pants before him, a pair of blue boxers with a noticeable wet spot across the front came into view. Pulling the stranger’s pants down just enough for access, he next tugged down the blue boxers and smiled as an average-looking cock spring out. Brian estimated it to be just a bit longer than his own, but pleasantly thick and with a long vein running along its length. The circumcised head was smeared with shiny, sticky precum, with a dribble of it already flowing from the very tip.

The boy smiled up at the man and licked his lips, sliding a hand up and wrapping his fingers around the shaft. “Nice cock, daddy” Brian cooed, gently squeezing the thick manhood in his hand. The man simply grunted in response, his eyes locked on the kneeling crossdresser. Brian started to stroke it slowly, thankful that it was a manageable size; yet he secretly lusted for a larger one, thrilled at the dirty thoughts running through his own head. But this one would have to do, money was money after all.

Without hesitation, Brian leaned in and eagerly took the dick into his mouth. Clamping his lips just under the ring under the head, he then swirled his tongue over the head. The man let out a moan of pleasure, and his cock responded by swelling and releasing a steady flow of precum over the warm tongue that enveloped it. The precum was so sweet that Brian took a second to lick the tip clean before pushing down an inch, starting to bob up and down on the man’s cock. His lips wrapped tightly around the shaft, and he sucked gently each time he pulled back toward the head. In no time the man was moaning and whimpering ecstatically above him, resting a guiding hand on the boy’s head.

Taking more and more of the delicious cock into his mouth, Brian soon felt the head thumping against the back of his throat. Fingers curled in his hair and tugged gently, urging him to go deeper. He acquiesced and pushed down further, wincing and swallowing to allow the head to pop into his throat. The rest of the meaty dick slipped right into his mouth, balls now resting on his chin. He swallowed hard and resisted the urge to gag, glancing up at the owner of the cock buried in his mouth.

The man was glaring down at him, his eyes starting to glaze over in lust. His voice was soft but strained. “Holy shit… suck that cock, you little slut,” he encouraged, rocking his hips forward to thrust slightly into Brian’s mouth in rhythm with the boy’s bobbing. Brian’s eyes started to water as he looked up at the man, working along his length with his mouth and throat. He slipped a hand under the balls that bounced off his chin and cupped them gently, gagging slightly as his throat was used strictly for his partner’s pleasure.

Spit began to dribble down Brian’s chin and coat the balls that smacked against them. He could hear the man standing above him panting and grunting harder, but his pace only seemed to quicken. “You like Daddy’s big cock, little boy?” The dirty talk coming from this seemingly shy man was driving the young cocksucker wild. His own erection leaked precum all the way down his shaft, making it shimmer in the dim lighting. Brian resisted the urge to touch himself and focused on pleasuring his client instead.

As the teen teased his new Daddy with his hand and mouth, he was greeted by a hard thrust into his mouth. He gagged hard, breathing hard through his nose as the head was just as quickly tugged from his throat. His fingers curled behind the man’s balls, pressing on the spot just behind his sack. He hummed softly over the head as it dragged across his tongue, more sweet precum coating it and mixing with his own spit. His tongue flicked across the very tip, causing a sharp grunt to release from the man’s lips. The cock was pulled from his mouth, leaving his painted lips with an audible ‘pop’.

“Tell daddy how old you are, little slut.” The dirty man stood over him, panting and grunting as he furiously pumped his slick shaft in his hand. Brian smiled up at him and spread his knees wider, giving the man a good look at the cock between his smooth legs, as if to confirm once again that he really was a boy.

I’m only 14, daddy,” Brian eked out in the most feminine voice he could muster. No sooner had he spoken those works and opened his mouth that Daddy began to buck and grunt. His thick cock throbbed and erupted long spurts of white gooey cum all over the boy’s face. He quickly shut his eyes, feeling the thick fluid land all over his face and stick to his skin. Some of it landed in his mouth and over his tongue, more dribbling down his chin.

Brian opened one eye and glanced up just as the man was working the last drops of cum over his perky fake chest, getting spots of cum onto his top and chest. The spent stranger panted and almost fell backwards as his knees buckled. He reached for a nearby tree to steady himself, struggling not to fall over in post-coital bliss and exhaustion. He managed a weakened smile down at the cum-covered teenager, looking over his work.

As the cum-coated sissy wiped some of the seed from his face and smeared it across his top, he watched in mild amusement as the man fumbled with his boxers and pangs. He looked slightly ashamed but managed to gather his nerves as his cock was tucked back safely into the confines of his boxers. “Wow, that was… that was amazing. Are you really 14?” he asked, looking curiously over the boy.

Brian simply nodded and tried to giggle girlishly, flicking his tongue across his lips to lick them clean. The man let out another soft moan, seeming to blush as he realized what a dirty thing he had just done. He reached for his wallet and produced a $20 bill, then quickly pushed it into Brian’s bra right next to the first, being careful not to touch the cum peppered over his skin and clothing. “You earned that, sweetie.”

Brian smiled wide to thank the generous man, watching as he turned and made his way out of the dense bushes and into the night. Just as the man was out of sight, Brian reached between his smooth thighs and furiously stroked his own throbbing cock. He cupped one of his padded breasts in his other hand, feeling drops of cum against his fingers. He whimpered softly, feeling his balls tighten as his whole body ached for release.

His knees spread wide, back arching and head tilting back as his smooth young cock released, sending thick long ropes of cum flying out. It landed in thin streams across the grass, the last of it leaking out over his fingers, panties, and skirt. The small spot was quite a mess with a mixture of his and the customer’s cum.

As the adrenaline rush of the encounter washed away, Brian began tucking himself back into the confining panties and attempting to smooth out his sticky outfit. He licked his fingers clean of his own remnants of cum before reaching into the bra and producing his hard-earned money. He giggled when he saw a streak of cum across one of the bills, wondering if anyone would suspect how he got it when he finally went to spend it.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Little House

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

BDSM, Bestiality, Bi-sexual, Bondage and restriction, Domination/submission, Exhibitionism, Female Domination, Female exhibitionist, Fiction, Fisting, group sex, lesbian, Male / Females, Male/Teen Female, Mind Control, oral sex, Prostitution, Stockholm Syndrome, Teen Female/Teen Female, Toys

A teen loses her boyfriend and finds herself in a Halloween attraction

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

She feared it would be a waste of time, but Nikki finally acceded to Jake’s suggestion they tour the new “Haunted House” he’d visited with some of his other friends. It wasn’t the sort of thing that interested her, but Jake wanted to do it, so here she was. She wanted to wait for Sara, who was late, but Jake was impatient, so they were going in now and Sara would be on her own.

It was the story of Nikki’s relationship with Jake, and the boys before him. She might be an attractive, intelligent young woman, but for some reason, if a boy was standing in front of her, it was as if she had no spine. The only exception was that she didn’t put out — at all. They were boys, but her father was a man and the prospect of disappointing him was unthinkable.

Nikki took another look around, hoping Sara would show at the last minute, and wondered if Jake was going to break up with her. She felt they were drifting apart, possibly because he was starting to understand that her uncharacteristically stubborn refusal to hook up wasn’t going to fade. The teen hoped he wasn’t going to try pawing her in some dark hallway within this place.

The operation was set up in an emptied former grocery store, evidently leased for the month. People of all ages milled outside, drawn by the large and lurid “Little House of Horrors” sign surrounding the entrance. The admission seemed steep to Nikki, but Jake didn’t hesitate to count out the cover for both of them; she reminded herself he’d already been through and evidently felt it was worth the price.

Once inside, she became disoriented almost immediately and stumbled along through the darkness, flashing lights, and artificial fog. There was lots of fog. Knots of people worked their way through the maze, alternately screaming in surprise and laughing at some of the almost comically stereotypical scenes they encountered.

Nikki grudgingly admitted to herself that the quality of the effects and costumes almost justified the admission, and that she was enjoying herself more than she’d expected. In fact, she wished Jake wasn’t hurrying them past some of the cleverer scenarios quite so quickly.

She was about to complain when Jake exclaimed and pulled her sideways, off the route most of the people were following and through a passage that wasn’t particularly obvious, even without the darkness and ever-present fog. A chill draft raised goose bumps on Nikki’s arms. The teen wondered if they’d taken a wrong turn, but new screams sounded ahead of them and she could see the passage opening onto another room.

The pair, part of a much smaller eddy of guests, moved more slowly now. The tableaux were just as violent as before, but missing the element of sardonic humor that had colored the earlier scenes, and so sexually graphic Nikki had difficulty believing her eyes.

They passed through a room where a masked man, drenched in red and waving a hatchet, chased screaming, half-clad coeds back and forth around a table. Nikki had seen more T&A on cable TV, but it still seemed awfully graphic for kids. She looked around, but there weren’t any youngsters present — just more of the black-clad bouncers than she’d seen in the first rooms.

A curtain of drifting fog showered over them as they moved into the next room. Nikki stopped short, shocked at the scene. Several black men surrounded a white girl, apparently gang-raping her. It had to be make-believe, just like the others, but they were all completely naked and it sure looked like their hard cocks were penetrating her…

Ready to be done with this, Nikki uncharacteristically grabbed Jake’s arm and tugged him in the direction of the exit. Unfortunately, it merely opened into another room. Gaping, Nikki realized that if the previous scene had left nothing to her imagination, this one far surpassed her imagination. A young man, sporting a raging erection, was chained up and being whipped by a dominatrix. As they watched, a last blow landed and he came violently, spraying semen everywhere.

Nikki was grossed out by the sticky droplet on her forearm, but Jake laughed hysterically, gasping out, “that’s gotta hurt!” He started to move closer, but a bouncer stoically herded them towards the room’s exit.

Lights strobed in the darkness and Nikki screamed as a pair of shapely, and scantily clad, vampires accosted them. One of them, a brunette, smiled widely at Nikki, baring gleaming fangs, and leaned forward to lick the still-warm scum from the teen’s arm. Her blonde companion pressed herself against Jake’s body, groping him roughly.

Nikki wriggled free from a wet kiss and the blonde straight-armed Jake. The provocative girls shouted “trick or treat!” in unison as the lights went out again. This time the doorway led to a short dogleg passage and the welcome relief of daylight.

“Damn!” Jake cursed, pushing at the obvious wet spot at his crotch. Any ambivalence Nikki felt disappeared when he suggested, “let’s go through again!”

“Now?” Disbelief warred with disgust; a year would be too soon. “You can go by yourself. I’m going home.” Both of them stared at each other, equally surprised by her impertinence, before Jake whirled away and stalked off. Luckily for Nikki, it wasn’t that long a walk.

Mr. Poplin’s lecture the next day was completely wasted on Nikki, who spent the entire hour seated in the back of the classroom whispering to her best friend, Sara. Sara’s news was riveting — she’d gotten to the Little House of Horrors late, and seen Jake with some other girl!

Convinced he wouldn’t just cheat on her like that, but shaken, Nikki probed for details; they weren’t reassuring. Sara had arrived in time to see Jake near the head of the line, but he’d gone inside before Sara could catch him; she’d just assumed that Nikki was with him. He hadn’t exited until after she did. When he emerged, it had been in the company of an older blonde. Nikki’s eyes narrowed as she thought of the blonde vampire.

Under repeated questioning, Sara remained confident that she hadn’t passed him inside the House; and she hadn’t seen anything remotely like the veiled descriptions Nikki provided of the latter rooms. Unfortunately, Nikki’s vagueness served only to inflame Sara’s curiosity, and she found herself agreeing to accompany her friend on another visit after school.

Later that afternoon, Nikki stood in line with Sara, wondering why she was blowing off her homework and squandering her hard-earned disposable income to revisit such an offensive, and probably illegal, attraction. She forced a smile as she paid her admission and soon the girls were making their way inside.

Finding the turnoff was not as easy as Nikki imagined; she hadn’t paid close attention the previous day, and apparently some of the exhibits rotated; no wonder people kept coming back. Just when Nikki began to think she must have missed it completely, an apparently out of place bouncer drew her attention to a familiar-looking corner. He watched them carefully as the girls approached, but made no move to interfere as they walked through the cascading fog and out of the room. Nikki could already hear labored grunting ahead as they felt their way down the dark passageway.

“Jesus!” exclaimed Sara, sounding shaken, when she caught sight of the naked sweating bodies. Nikki felt the same way, but had known roughly what to expect and was able to remain silent. It was another gang rape scene, but this time it was a guy at the center of attention, taking it in the mouth and ass as another pair of burley goons held him down while waiting their turns.

“You saw this yesterday?” Sara whispered as they squeezed behind a man who was opening masturbating as he watched and found the passage to the next room.

“Sort of — it was a girl then,” confirmed Nikki. “I can’t believe we’re doing this.” A scream, definitely feminine, sounded through the smoke-filled hallway. She thought about turning around and just going back, but the silent bouncer behind them met her gaze with a forbidding look. The teen walked a little more quickly to catch up with Sara.

Nikki had to push her friend the rest of the way into the next room so she could see what was happening ahead. The stupid fog obscured everything before a draft wafted it aside. A screaming girl, wearing only a bikini top, was backing away from a large German shepherd. The growling dog, shredded bikini bottom in its mouth, paced slowly toward the girl. It sported an obscenely large red erection.

“I so do not need to see this,” Nikki hissed under her breath, tugging at her lead-footed friend’s arm. “C’mon, Sara, let’s go.” She swore the watching bouncer almost cracked a grin, but she spared only a momentary glare at him while struggling to get the other girl moving. “Are you okay?”

Sara nodded weakly. Nikki could only imagine what was going through her head; her friend’s mother had an absolute phobia about dogs, and a lifetime of “cautionary” horror stories meant that any canine, no matter how meek and inoffensive, was enough to make Sara uncomfortable. Nikki shook her head. “Hey, I’m sorry — if I’d had any idea…”

The next stop in the physically and mentally dark and twisty madhouse provided a surprising resolution to their quest. The room was blessedly quiet, although it meant Nikki could hear it when the girl in the last room stopped screaming and started moaning. There was a man chained atop a table in the center of the room. The blonde vampire bent over him, sucking his blood-stained cock, and the brunette vampire crouched atop his face, hissing and displaying her fangs. She smiled widely as she recognized Nikki and rose.

Fury burned through Nikki as Jake’s moisture-slicked face was revealed. Whether it was directed at Jake or the vampirette was something to think about later.

“Did you bring your little friend for me?” the fiend asked, leaping to the floor with catlike grace and advancing toward the girls.

If she seemed blithely unaware of her nudity, Nikki certainly was not. Her mind screamed “run!” but her feet felt pinned beneath her.

The girls shrieked like damned souls when hands fell upon their shoulders. “That’s enough, ladies,” the bouncer announced, and moved them inexorably in the direction of the exit.

“Happy Halloween,” offered the brunette, blowing Nikki a kiss. Jake looked like he was about to say something, but lay back with a moan when the blonde renewed her attentions to his erection.

The sunlight outside seemed grey and Sara was uncharacteristically silent when the girls parted company. Nikki nursed her anger through dinner, and finally boiled over when Jake called later that evening.

“I’ve had it,” she snapped at the phone. “I can’t trust you and I don’t like you. We’re through!”

“Fine!” Jake shouted over the line. “At least I can find a girl who knows how to please a man!”

Stricken, Nikki hung up immediately. He’d always claimed to respect her desire to wait, but apparently that had been a lie, too. Well, she was better off without him.

Nikki slept restlessly, disturbed by dreams. She was blowing Jake, better than that fanged-up blonde ever had, and then he was eating her. It was something he’d never done in real life, her dream-self reflected, but it felt really good. There was something about the feel of the smooth soft skin gliding across hers… Nikki realized it was a girl’s face buried in her bare crotch, orgasmed, and woke up.

She tried to put the entire experience, and Jake, out of her mind and behind her, but it seemed like half the school had nothing better to do than talk about the Little House of Horrors — even if it was clear few, if any of them, knew about the real horrors there.

It didn’t help that apparently everybody knew Jake had dumped her — but I broke up with him, she fumed every time — and was hanging out with the blonde. Sara was silent during school and nonexistent outside of it, apparently more shaken than she’d let on.

Nikki lasted two days before unwanted but lingering attraction to Jake, half-remembered erotic dreams, and jealousy of the blonde finally overcame her better instincts. Mad at herself even before she left home, Nikki headed down to the Little House of Horrors early Saturday before opening to look for Jake.

Nikki had circled the building twice, watching the back entrance used by the staff, and still hadn’t seen him. She was surprised to be greeted by an older girl.

After a long moment, Nikki recognized the brunette vampire — in street clothes, with no makeup or fangs, and with a dark most unvampire-like tan, she looked quite different. “Hi,” she responded uncertainly, “I’m Nikki.”

“Nice to meet you, Nikki; I’m Liz,” smiled the brunette. “Are you looking for your friend?”

Nikki nodded, not comfortable with saying anything more.

It apparently was answer enough for Liz, who smiled again and gestured towards the entrance. “C’mon; I’ll walk you in.” Together they passed a gauntlet of security and entered the building.

The maintenance halls were better lit than the public passages, but still winding and filled with the same drifting artificial fog and smoke. They passed a number of performers, not in character but for the most part scantily clad.

Liz stopped to peer through a peephole, and moved on. At the second peephole, she nodded and stood aside for Nikki to look. Muted grunting and panting filtered through the closed door.

Nikki looked through the small window; it took a moment for her eyes to adjust to the lighting on the other side. It was Sara, on all fours, getting fucked — by a dog! She was facing away from the public passage so her face was hidden from the gaping onlookers, but Nikki could see the arousal written on it.

She whirled away from the window, face flaming, and her initial outrage faded as if it were wiped away by the passing fog.

Liz eyed her with thinly veiled amusement. “You think you know somebody…”

“I…” Nikki had to swallow and try again. “I, I meant Jake.” She took another breath and felt calmer. “You know, the boy, with your friend?”

“Oh. Oops, sorry,” Liz apologized, without looking particularly apologetic. “Let’s keep looking.”

The next window revealed a man, masked and chained into a stock, being whipped by a woman while the blonde, in dominatrix drag, pulled his face into her crotch. The lighting wasn’t good, but Nikki recognized the birthmark on Jake’s back.

Her hand was on the knob before she realized it, but Liz restrained her before she could turn it. “You can’t go out there like this,” the brunette explained, stepping between Nikki and the door. “You have to stay in character and reasonably unidentifiable.” She shrugged. “Those are the house rules. You want at him, you change.”

Nikki let herself be herded away, to what turned out to be a large coed dressing room.

“Is she old enough to be here?” inquired a seedy-looking man who didn’t seem to be doing anything in particular.

“Yes, boss,” Liz assured him. “I’m just borrowing her from the slumber party.”

It was a little disconcerting to be changing in front of so many people, but they didn’t seem to be paying much attention to her. Nikki just faced the wall and tried to pretend they didn’t exist.

She ended up in a brown leather miniskirt that came to about an inch below her crotch — just enough to hide her black hip hugger panties — heeled boots that came within a hand’s width of the skirt, and a matching leather halter top that emphasized her bust. Liz helped cover her hair with a long auburn wig, and a small black mask obscured the top of her face.

Liz got her back to the right doorway and pushed her into the room before Nikki had time to think. The woman behind Jake handed the flail to Nikki and walked around the stock to take the blonde’s place. The blonde swayed out the door to join Liz.

Was this real? Nikki wondered. She hesitated, looking down at Jake’s reddened ass. The few people watching shifted restlessly, and the dominatrix looked a silent question at her down the length of Jake’s exposed body. A streamer of fog spilled from the ceiling, its coolness somehow comforting her.

Nikki landed the flail, watching Jake’s buttocks clench and his erection quiver. “Don’t know how to please you, do I?” she muttered under her breath, and proceeded to lay into him more forcefully.

She couldn’t say later how much time had passed, but eventually Jake jetted his cum onto the floor and Nikki orgasmed at the sight. Biting her lip and catching her breath, she raised her arm again, determined to draw blood from the inflamed ass before her.

The other dominatrix captured her upraised wrist, breaking Nikki’s concentration. The teen transferred her gaze to the woman, who flinched; another rush of moisture dripped into Nikki’s sodden panties.

Somebody got Nikki “off stage” and back into the service hallway. A girl, obviously intended as a replacement for Jake, was waiting there. She looked composed, apparently uncaring of her nudity, and a few years older than Nikki. The teen fought an urge to pull the girl’s face into her sopping gash, and settled for slapping her ass as she moved past toward the dressing room.

Changing back into her street clothes was like sliding back into her previous life; feeling drained, Nikki walked home nursing a splitting headache and barely touched her dinner before falling into bed.

Nikki awakened late the next morning after another night of erotic lesbian dreams. I am not a lesbian, she told herself, and concentrated on Jake’s cock. Or maybe squeezing his balls… Without having thought about it, she knew she was going back to the House. But, knowing what she did now, it didn’t seem like her wardrobe was up to snuff. A visit to Victoria’s Secret seemed in order.

She browsed the bra and panty sets, looking for something sexy and skimpy and not too padded; her own assets were more than adequate, if not overly generous. Nikki’s attention kept wandering to the other shoppers in the store, gauging them the same way she did the lingerie.

A clerk finally approached her, offering to help with sizing and fitting. There was something about her Nikki couldn’t place, but she decided to accept; it wouldn’t hurt to make sure she hadn’t changed cup sizes. A few minutes later, they were in a changing room with a few likely choices and Nikki was topless.

The teen felt hot with the clerk’s eyes on her stiff nipples. Something about the other’s stance clicked and Nikki recognized Jake’s replacement from the previous night — obviously minus a wig.

Without stopping to consider the impulse, Nikki pulled the girl forward, roughly guiding the other’s face to her breast. Lips parted and a tongue teased her nipple. It was so hot, she wanted more.

Her hands found the girl’s shoulders and pushed down. “Suck me!” she hissed.

“No,” the clerk demurred, but Nikki didn’t let up on the pressure. After a timeless moment of uncertainty, delicate fingers began unfastening her jeans. A rush of power filled the teen’s body before turning to molten nectar that flooded her pussy and, shortly afterwards, the clerk’s hungry mouth.

That afternoon, Nikki strode confidently through the staff entrance without a second look from security and headed straight to the changing room. Her new lace thong was soaked before she finished dressing.

On stage, there wasn’t quite the same frisson of excitement she’d felt the previous day. Possibly it was because Nikki didn’t know either the woman jerking beneath her lash or the man who was fucking the woman’s face. Not quite bored, and slacking off a bit so their victim wouldn’t accidently bite her partner’s cock, the teen scanned her audience.

A couple about her age caught her attention. They were both kind of cute, and had the same wide-eyed look Nikki realized she must have worn on her first visit. She caught and held the girl’s eyes and felt her own arousal increase.

Nikki reversed the handle of her lash and inserted it slowly into the glistening folds of the grunting slave and began to pump it in and out. She never looked away from the girl, whose eyes widened further as she realized she’d attracted Nikki’s attention.

The girl began furtively rubbing her crotch, unnoticed by her boyfriend, and her lips parted. Nikki was creaming her panties, trying to beam the heat inside her across the width of the room.

Her partner panted as he pumped a load into the slave’s mouth; she artfully let some of it spill out while conspicuously swallowing the remainder. The boyfriend jerked back to awareness and dragged the girl with him out of the room, leaving both her and Nikki unsatisfied.

Nikki was back in the changing room after her shift when the boss strolled in and announced, “We need more bodies for the harem set.” He looked around, absentmindedly pushing his greasy hair back, and pointed. “You — new girl — we need you now.”

Reluctantly, Nikki joined some of the other girls who were donning gauzy outfits and veils. She wasn’t really interested, but didn’t want to call attention to the fact that her “employment” was, at best, irregular.

Unlike the other girls, Nikki had sturdy cuffs locked securely around her wrists and ankles. Not liking where this was going, she struggled but found herself easily restrained by a pair of burley guards. They obviously were security guys, clad in mufti; rather than pretending to be eunuchs, the two sported ostentatious cock cages.

They dragged her down to the “large room,” now swathed in wall hangings, accompanied by the crowd of harem girls. Nikki looked around, wondering what was going to happen next.

“We must make her ready for the Sultan!” proclaimed one of the women. Nikki screamed and fought unsuccessfully to pull free of her captors. Appreciative catcalls from the audience demonstrated their approval of her “acting.”

The harem clustered around her, ripping away Nikki’s costume until she was left with only the cuffs and veil. The men forced her down onto a low Y-shaped platform and secured her cuffs to short chains before stepping back.

Several women moved forward and began to massage oil onto Nikki’s squirming body. They took care to position themselves so the audience had a good view, and spent much longer on her breasts and privates than the rest of her. When they finished, Nikki’s nipples were erect and her lips had flowered open.

Nikki’s initial thrashing had largely subsided, and she stilled entirely when she caught sight of the straight-edged razor brandished by the senior wife. “No,” she moaned, although she knew the plea was useless.

The woman had a steady hand and gracefully denuded Nikki’s mound without obscuring the spectators’ view of the action. More oil soothed the newly-shorn flesh and was worked gently but thoroughly into the teen’s tight pussy and rosebud. Summoned by an imperious gesture, the youngest — well, most petite — member of the harem approached and knelt on a tufted pillow between Nikki’s legs.

She dipped her head and began lapping delicately at the folds of Nikki’s sex, and then her swollen clit. The girl remained totally silent and never moved her hands from her sides, but eventually Nikki was arching her back in a futile attempt to drive the maddening tongue deeper into her creaming gash while using anachronistic language that didn’t seem to bother anybody.

“The Sultan!” exclaimed one of the women. Nikki’s tormentress backed away, leaving the teen gasping and unsatisfied, and she opened her eyes and looked about. The harem cleared a path between the Sultan and Nikki; he approached with a slow, imperious swagger. Nikki took in the rich fabric of his costume, the jeweled turban covering his stringy hair, and the improbably large codpiece he wore. She jerked uselessly at her chains, mouth suddenly dry again, as he stopped and surveyed her with frank approval.

At a small gesture from their master, two of the harem approached. The first unfastened the codpiece, revealing an erect cock with a slightly larger metallic duplicate suspended below it. She backed away, bowing, as her companion began oiling and stroking both of the Sultan’s organs. Soon the natural penis had enlarged slightly to match the dimensions of its artificial twin, and both shone in the uneven lighting. He waved the woman aside.

Without further delay, and ignoring Nikki’s frantic protests, he stepped closer and unceremoniously thrust himself into the screaming Nikki. She was tight, but the copious natural and artificial lubrication did its job. There was a momentary resistance as Nikki’s hymen gave way, and then he was buried fully in her cunt and ass.

The briefest hint of surprise crossed his face, but the Sultan’s composure returned immediately. Back in character, he boomed with delight, “aaaaaah, the feel of a virgin!”

“Fuck you, motherfucker!” Nikki screamed. “Rape! Get off me!”

Displeased, he gestured and Nikki’s face was immediately covered by a bared female mound. The cocks inside her began pumping back and forth while the pussy, leaking fragrant nectar, rubbed against her face, muffling Nikki’s protests.

At some point she gave up and extended her tongue. The pace of her fucking picked up, and a delicate finger began teasing Nikki’s clit. The Sultan rammed himself all the way inside her, and she felt him cum, shooting his load into her body. Then, thankfully, he was gone.

Nikki’s view remained blocked by the girl creaming into her mouth, but she felt it as the rest of the harem clustered around her. A tongue began cleaning her open gash, reminding her of her dreams, and other knowing touches began stroking her flanks and breasts. The teen’s arousal ratcheted higher. When her rider shuddered and flooded Nikki’s face, she was not far behind.

She realized her cuffs had been removed when the others moved her arms to place one hand on an anonymous breast and inserted fingers of the other into moist folds of flesh. The girl atop her finally climbed off and Nikki could see again.

Her eyes settled on Liz, for once minus fangs and clad only in a harem veil. “Trick or treat,” the brunette teased, before leaning in for an aggressive kiss and tweaking Nikki’s nipple. A different mouth fastened on her other breast, and hands raised her legs, moist tongues running down their length. Somebody who really knew what she was doing began fingering her clit, and a warm breath warned Nikki just before a tongue brushed her tender rosebud.

The teen orgasmed hard, and began gasping again almost immediately under the delicious stimulus flooding nearly every inch of her body.

Nikki awakened in her bed, with no memory at all of how she’d gotten there. She was sore all over, especially inside, and had a ring dangling prettily from one nipple. If she’d been a drinker, she would have thought she was nursing a hangover. The teen ran a hand thoughtfully across her bare mound before getting dressed. Dad would have a heart attack if he knew about this, she mused, but the thought didn’t have much urgency behind it.

Jake approached her between classes; she realized it was the first time he’d wanted to talk to her since their first visit to the House. “Hey, Nikki…”

Her last throbbing nerve twanged. Cutting him off, Nikki grabbed Jake literally by the balls and squeezed, slamming him against the wall with weight of her body. “I don’t want to hear it!” she snarled.

“You wanted us to be over, fine. Go see your blonde slut, why don’t you? Just leave me alone!” She twisted and felt him cum in his pants.

Nikki walked away with a smirk on her face, heedless of the respectful onlookers parting around her. Boys, she thought, who needs them?

She was on her way to the Little House of Horrors right after the last bell; homework could wait for some other time. It wasn’t like Halloween was going to wait on her convenience.

The teen was curiously pleased to see the locker she’d been using sported a “Nikki” nametag on it. It contained the outfit she seemed to have inherited, and she started undressing as Sara wandered over. Nikki opted to leave the halter in the locker, the better to display her stiff nipples and ring. Besides, Sara was wearing only a collar and leash.

The lights flickered briefly in the pattern Nikki had come to realize meant a shift change was approaching. Sara handed her leash to Nikki and led off into the maze. Maybe, the teen mused as she followed her friend, after this shift she could figure out how people knew what rooms were going to be used.

A few minutes later, Nikki was creaming on Sara’s tongue. She really didn’t need to pull on the leash at all because of the way the pistoning German shepherd forced her friend’s face into her wet gash, but the audience liked it. The fog-laden air felt pleasantly cool against her bare skin, and Nikki’s head was finally clearing. The teen sucked in a deep breath and held it, feeling the tightness in her body increase, and then gasped into her first orgasm of the day.

The remainder of the afternoon demonstrated some logistical cleverness on somebody’s part. The assignment board was glaringly obvious once her attention was directed to it, and it clarified the rotating offset shifts and rooms that allowed for cast and set changes without interrupting the lucrative flow of visitors.

Nikki learned she was on “ALIEN I (PG)/II” and “SHOWER I/II”, along with a healthy fraction of the other cast members. Costuming involved donning flimsy form-fitting silvery jumpsuits slightly reminiscent of old, bad Sci-Fi movies. She and the others trooped down a short hall to their destination, which bore a large “PG-13!!” sign on the door.

Inside, the prop guys were just finishing up the set. A few heavy dollies sprouted clusters of long purple tentacles that, by the looks of it, were remotely controllable. Strategically placed furniture, and the ever-present drifting fog, obscured the dollies and the hoses and cables running to them. The overall effect was that of a lab or spaceship ripped from some B-grade black and white movie.

One of the men secured a mock tentacle around a leg and lay down on the floor; a rope led from it to a pair of hidden handlers.

“Remember, families here!” warned one of the bouncers as he prepared to open the doors. One of the other girls let out a blood-curdling scream, and the tentacles came to life, waving slowly but menacingly, as the first viewers entered. It was harder than Nikki thought not to laugh as she cringed in mock fear and some of cast ad-libbed lines that had members of the audience chuckling.

Thankfully, the doors closed not too long after Nikki started getting bored. She stretched and looked around to see what to do next; they were supposed to stay in this room.

“Let’s rough it up, people,” called the defacto stage manager, “I want to see T & A!” The others started ripping out seams in their uniforms, paying particular attention to their crotches. Nikki found it didn’t take much effort to rip the cheap fabric, especially once she got a tear started. The teen pulled too hard trying to expose a breast, and her suit tore all the way down the front; what was left wanted to slide off her shoulders unless she held it in place.

“Nice,” smirked the boss, startling Nikki. She hadn’t realized he was there, and couldn’t decide whether to be angry or flattered at his attention. “Get her on number 2, boys.”

Uneasily, Nikki let herself be guided in the direction of one of the dollies; at least she didn’t appear to be getting singled out this time. Three of the prop geeks carefully unwound a coiled tentacle and let it flex back into shape around Nikki’s waist so that it pinned her arms to her sides and held her uniform mostly in place. She strained unobtrusively and was pleased to see it looked tighter than it actually was.

They didn’t stop there. Four smaller tentacles, this time attached to the dolly, were routed her way. Two of them were swabbed with jelly along their tips and inserted gently into her pussy and ass. Another had a small clip concealed in the tip that was snapped to the ring in her nipple. Finally, a transparent lanyard was looped around her neck and clipped to the last tentacle, holding its tip perhaps a foot in front of her face.

After a thumbs-up from the tech boys, the tentacles began to oscillate slowly. A moment later, goo began to drip from the tentacle in front of her and Nikki felt moisture inside her. The overall effect was to leave the viewer with the impression that Nikki was being graphically violated by an alien that also suckled her breast and menaced her face.

The lights flickered, the tentacles picked up their pace slightly, and the stagehands cleared out. Nikki was the first to scream this time, giving her best, “oh my God, no!” It ended with a half-choked gasp as the tentacle unexpectedly jetted goo over her face and into her mouth. Nikki eyed it with increased respect as the doors opened. Black lights concealed overhead made the goo fluoresce as it dripped onto her chest.

She was still a little sore inside, but the smooth movement of the tentacles and the rhythmic throbbing of the pumps inside them heated Nikki. The teen gasped and added another scream for good measure as her nipple was pulled further inside the tentacle clipped to it and then partially released. The person on the remote was good, Nikki conceded, as the apparatus brought her closer and closer to release. She bit her lip, and just as she started shuddering, the tentacles gushed inside her and sprayed goo on her face and breasts.

Nikki felt slick liquid flowing out of her, and regained enough sense of her surroundings to look around and see how the others were doing. Nearly everybody was alight with glowing liquid. Liz’s blonde friend had so much liquid gushing out of her cunt it looked like she was pissing herself, and one of the guys was dry-humping the floor while glowing fluid sprayed from his stuffed ass.

The teen felt full and almost painfully bloated when the shift ended. Helpers emerged from offstage to disengage and disentangle her from the tentacles. She looked with surprise at the older gentleman who extracted the intruder from her cramping bowels and quickly replaced it with a small plug.

“Just minimizing cleanup,” he sighed, shaking his head as he mournfully regarded the glowing puddles everywhere on the floor. “This crap looks great, but it’s a cast-iron bitch to get off the floor. I wish we’d stop using it.” Nikki looked at the glowing back of her hand, where she’d absentmindedly brushed her forehead. “Dump your uniform and get yourself cleaned up.”

It didn’t take much effort for Nikki to strip off the remains of her coverall and toss them in the large garbage can by the door. After that, she scampered naked down the hall, following the girl ahead of her. Away from the black lights, she just looked wet. The teen passed Liz, who waved a greeting, but her bowels weren’t going to wait much longer — plug or no plug.

One of the security guys played traffic control, steering the guys and gals through separate doorways. This time, the audience was there before her. Nikki paused to get her bearings, and hurried toward the bathroom stalls ahead of her. They were typical institutional fare, except there were no doors and they faced the roped-off viewing gallery. She passed stalls that looked like they might have more tentacles or other unpleasant surprises in them, and chose the next-to-the-last stall.

Nikki pulled her plug and voided herself into the toilet, the relief overwhelming any possible reluctance to perform such an intimate act before an audience. She slumped on the seat, relaxing and glad to be off her feet for a few minutes.

Sucking noises from the neighboring stall suggested the glory hole in the back wall was in use. A muted thumping behind her alerted Nikki to the presence of a penis poking through the hole in her stall. Distaining to take notice of it, she stared brazenly at the onlookers and worked to push as much tentacle juice as possible out of her body.

The sudden stream of hot urine raining on her back and hair jerked Nikki to her feet and out of the stall. “Motherfucker!” she yelled, to the jeers of two boys who were watching. Muffled laughter sounded from the other side of the wall. Why had she ever thought she liked boys?

She stalked to the shower room, where a lesbian orgy was in progress under the spray. The floor-length “mirror” probably was a one-way window concealing an axe murderer or something, but Nikki didn’t care. She dove into the mass of soapy soft skin, inquisitive fingers, and parted lips. Nikki came twice; once after pinning that blonde and squirming on her tongue — take that, Jake! — and again when she realized the girl from last night was watching her.

The girl’s hand moved slowly against her crotch and they locked eyes again; the girl’s eyes widened and Nikki’s rolled back as she was hit by her unexpectedly intense orgasm. The girl disappeared before Nikki could focus her eyes.

It was growing dark by the time Nikki was dressed in street clothes and ready to head home for dinner. She was nearly at the corner of the building when the teen discerned a figure in the shadows, just outside the illumination filtering from the busy front of the House. It was the watching girl.

Nikki approached her slowly, feeling a fluttering inside. The girl leaned back against the wall, arms crossed protectively, and looked at Nikki through the fall of her long bangs.

“You like watching, don’t you?” Nikki asked softly. It was hard to remain calm.

The girl gave a nervous shake of her head.

Nikki knew that much was a lie. There was no reason for the girl to be here like this if she didn’t want something… “You like being watched. Show me.”

The girl shook her head again, but Nikki could see the girl’s nipples poking against her top.

“Show me,” Nikki repeated, more forcefully. “Show me your tits; you’re already showing your nipples.”

The girl looked down, as if surprised to see what she surely could feel already, and visibly considered. She dropped her hands to her sides long enough to grab the bottom of her top, and then drew it up and off in a single quick movement. She also turned slightly so her back was mostly to the street; in the dusk, it would be difficult for anybody except Nikki to recognize what had happened.

Arching slightly to make her slight but shapely breasts stand out more, the girl tossed her hair out of her face and looked expectantly at Nikki.

“Nice,” Nikki complemented her. “I bet you like to touch them. Show me how you do it.” Her own breasts were tight, too. She reached out and gently took the top from the girl.

The girl’s empty hands fluttered uselessly a moment, and traced up her tummy to cup her tits firmly. She spread her fingers until her nipples popped into view between them, then trapped them and dragged them slowly taut. When the dark nubs popped free, they were visibly longer than they’d been a moment before.

Both girls exchanged heated looks. “Go on,” urged Nikki, “that isn’t the only way you like to touch yourself, is it?”

One hand ghosted back down the trim frame to press against the front of the girl’s jeans. When Nikki reached out and pulled on her wrist, the girl flinched and tensed up, but didn’t pull away.

“That’s not fair,” Nikki chided with a faint grin. “You want to be touching yourself, not your clothing. And I think you want me to see it, the same way you watched me, right?” She moved the girl’s hand up to her waist and released it.

The girl’s body remained visibly tensed, and her eyes shifted; Nikki suspected there were other people behind her, but she forced herself to remain focused on the girl’s face. “You know you’re hot, right? Show me how hot you are. Show me how hot you can make yourself.” She shrugged. “Drop your pants — if you aren’t as wet as I think you are, you can go.” Nikki’s grin cracked slightly wider. “Or, you can watch me get off. If showing off doesn’t excite you.”

It could have been the chill October air that was keeping those nipples hard, but Nikki didn’t think so. The girl’s hand hovered indecisively a moment longer, and then unslipped the button beneath it. The rush of power took away Nikki’s breath — the psychological control was so much better than mere physical coercion or restraint.

The girl pushed down her jeans until they fell about her boots and looked up again at Nikki, lips parted. Even in the fading twilight the large wet spot on her dark underwear was clearly visible.

“Those, too,” Nikki gestured, and this time the girl complied immediately, pulling her bikinis below her knees and revealing a sparse pubic patch. She shifted her weight, spreading her legs as much as her clothing allowed. The girl’s hand moved back to her mound, but Nikki could see it was to cup rather cover herself.

“Show me how wet you are.” A slim finger inserted itself and was retrieved for display. “Taste it.” It disappeared between pursed lips and emerged wetter than before.

Nikki was dripping but didn’t dare break eye contact or distract either the girl or herself with a little self-pleasuring. “Show me how hot you are. Show me how you like to get yourself off. I want to see what you look like when you cum.”

The girl obediently began pleasuring herself, stroking her clit with one hand while the other caressed a breast and plucked at the swollen nipple capping it. As her breathing got heavier, she began murmuring softly, talking to herself just loud enough for Nikki to make out most of the words.

“God, I am such a little slut!” She paused, apparently to jam her fingers as far inside herself as possible, before resuming the increasingly urgent stroking. “This is so fucking twisted … Oh, I need this! … Oh yeah!” She swayed, and shuffled a half step so she could lean against the wall. “Oh! … Fuck! … Everybody is … wa-a-a-atching me!”

The girl shook, grabbing herself, as she orgasmed and Nikki knew she’d have to seek her own relief soon.

Scattered applause and low wolf whistles sounded behind her, and Nikki glanced over her shoulder. It appeared perhaps as many as a dozen of her coworkers had witnessed the encounter. Perhaps it was the teen’s imagination, but it looked like her boss was looking at her instead of the panting girl propped against the building.

Nikki turned back to the girl, who had ducked her head at the attention but hadn’t made a move to cover herself. “Very nice. I’m Nikki, by the way.”

“Rachel,” answered the girl. “Oh My God, I can’t believe I just did that.” She looked more intently at Nikki. “Did you like it?”

Nikki smirked. “Come back tomorrow, and I’ll show you just how much I like it. Ask for me. But I think you’d better get decent now.” She nodded in the direction of the front sidewalk. Rachel hauled up her jeans and grabbed her top when Nikki tossed it to her.

Everybody waved welcomingly at the police cruiser rolling slowly down the street.

“Oh, Rachel?” It was a spur of the moment thing, but Nikki went with her sudden inspiration.

“Yes?” asked the girl, on the verge of turning away.

“Tomorrow I want to hear all about how you shaved yourself bare. Make sure you do it somewhere where somebody might see you.”

“My pussy?” Rachel inquired, a little uncertainly. “How am I supposed to…?”

“Sssh, don’t spoil the surprise,” Nikki warned her. Repressively, she added, “I hate being disappointed, understand?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Rachel scurried away as if she were afraid Nikki might give her another assignment.

Nikki frowned; she was way too young to be a “ma’am.” On the other hand, it was nice to get some respect for a change.

She was almost late for work on Halloween. First there was the need to remove a hint of stubble above her mound, and then Nikki needed to throw together a “costume” that would satisfy her parents, and then convince them she was going trick-or-treating with Sara. The teen raced to the House and changed into her leather as quickly as she could, but still missed the beginning of her first shift. Unfazed, she crashed her set and shouldered aside her replacement; there was no way Nikki was going to pass up a chance to give Jake the whipping he deserved — and apparently wanted.

Nikki was about to start changing into a harem outfit — without cuffs, this time — when the boss found her. “Leave that alone, Nikki,” he ordered peremptorily, “we need you on `True Lies’ now.”

“Sir?” It was faintly embarrassing, still not knowing his name after all this time. “I didn’t see that on the schedule.” She hoped this wasn’t going to be another unpleasant surprise.

“It’s a contingent piece; just decided to use it. Don’t worry,” he assured her with a sly grin, “you’ve seen the movie, right? You just sit — you’ll do fine.”

He ushered her into a darkened room, smaller than most of them, and propelled Nikki into a low armchair. The teen could hear doors opening and the rustling of spectators, and checked unobtrusively for restraints or anything else out of the ordinary.

A MP3 player on the table next to her started playing, and the lights started to come up just a bit. The long table was littered with adult toys, and the room was filled with fog, but Nikki’s attention was captured by the figure facing her, perhaps 10 feet away.

It was Rachel, wearing a wispy white slip dress scarcely more substantial than the drifting mist. It was obvious she wore nothing more than the dress, pumps, and some jewelry.

Nikki leaned forward, entranced. “Show me!”

Rachel cast a quick sideways glance at the appreciative audience, and then obligingly raised the hem of her dress to reveal her bare sex. The fabric was so fine that the maneuver was completely unnecessary, but she held it about her waist until Nikki nodded.

“Very nice,” Nikki murmured approvingly. “Tell me all about how you did it.” As Rachel’s mouth opened, she added, “And touch yourself while you talk.”

There was a pause, and Rachel whispered, “I did it in the library.” She was barely audible over the background noise. Her hand traced a path from between her breasts down past her navel and pressed the dress against her slit.

Nikki wondered if she would go on, but Rachel took a deep breath and resumed talking, slightly louder. “I wore a skirt and took my razor and shaving cream in my backpack.” Her hand moved in a small circle.

“I found a table on the second floor, over on one side, and sat so I was facing the aisle.” Rachel absentmindedly twisted a nipple through her dress and Nikki felt a trickle of moisture run down her crack. A scream sounded somewhere in the background, but the audience was deathly silent.

Rachel continued, “My panties were soaked by then, just from thinking about it. I pushed them down my legs” — she gestured, skimming both hands down her thighs — “and kicked them off.” She aimed a smoldering look at Nikki. “I remembered what you said about getting caught, so I just left them on the floor beneath the table.”

Rachel ran her hands back up her legs, catching the hem of the dress again and dragging it upwards. “I pulled up my skirt and spread my legs wide open.”

“Like this?” inquired Nikki. She pulled her feet in, but the high boots didn’t flex enough for her to nestle her heels on the seat; she settled for draping one leg over the arm and leaning back to expose herself to Rachel.

The other girl nodded, and began stroking her bare mound with one hand while the other held the dress out of the way. Nikki began dipping a fingertip into her own dripping slit and eyed the still — and growing — audience; if she was any judge, at least one of them would be cumming before the show was over.

Nikki returned her attention to the sexy girl in front of her. “…and wiped my fingers on a Kleenex. Next time I’ll remember a washcloth. I, um, I…” Rachel’s gaze followed every twitch of Nikki’s finger as it disappeared and reappeared. “So, I started at the top with the razor and went real slow and carefully, although I was pretty excited. I didn’t want to miss a single hair.”

Both girls were stroking themselves in unison. “Nobody saw you?” Nikki asked

“No,” Rachel gasped, teasing herself more urgently. “But I went to the bathroom, to clean off the last of the cream and wash my hands — when I came back, my panties were gone!” She jerked involuntarily. “Somebody took them; I don’t know who. Maybe they watched. Maybe they sa-a-a-aw ev-everything. Oh God!” She clutched herself and shuddered violently as she climaxed.

“Fucking A,” whispered somebody behind the audience rope.

Nikki’s pussy was molten, but she wasn’t ready to cum yet. She waited a minute for Rachel to recover, and ordered, “Show us all. Take off that dress and show us how hot you are.” She resumed stroking herself; this was the good part. “Tease us — make us want to watch as much as you want to be watched.”

Rachel’s eyes darted sideways to the crowd, which had grown to more than a dozen, before returning to Nikki. With lips parted, she began swaying gently with the music and ran her hands roughly up her body to cup and squeeze her breasts. From there they rose again, to tease first one and then the other tiny strand of white off her shoulders.

The thin material didn’t droop much, until Rachel wound her thumbs in the straps and pulled them downward. The edge of the bodice slipped slightly lower until it caught on her stiff nipples. Rachel unconsciously chewed her lip as she pulled one hand down, trapping and tugging her turgid bud, only to release the pressure just before it could pop free.

Finally the fabric lost its grip and one breast was revealed, to be quickly followed by its twin. Rachel’s chest was flushed with arousal as she freed her hands and let the top of the dress drop to her hips. She returned her attention to her erect nipples; the twisting and pulling was accompanied by soft, sharp moans.

There really was no surprise waiting, but Nikki watched with anticipation as Rachel worked the bunched dress slowly downwards. More and more smooth flesh was revealed beneath her navel until the top of her deep pink slit came into view, and Rachel released the garment to fall to the floor. She stepped out of the puddled dress and widened her stance slightly, displaying herself to Nikki.

“You like showing yourself to these people, don’t you?” asked Nikki, as she continued to stroke herself. Rachel nodded.

“I’m getting off watching you,” Nikki admitted. “Does knowing that make you hot?” She pushed two fingers deep inside herself.

Rachel nodded again, touching herself too.

Nikki crooked a finger. “Why don’t you get a closer look?”

Rachel took a few steps forward and hesitated, looking uncertain.

“Come on,” Nikki urged her. “Get really close. Don’t you want to see how wet you’ve made me? Are you worried what people will think, seeing you between another girl’s legs?”

After a slow final step, Rachel abruptly squatted in front of the chair and looked closely at Nikki’s fingers as they dipped in and out of her glistening slit and transferred the slick moisture to her clit.

“Oh yeah,” somebody sighed. Nikki wasn’t sure if it was a guy or girl talking, but she felt the same way. Rachel transferred her gaze to Nikki’s face.

“Taste me,” Nikki commanded, extending a finger. Rachel swayed backwards away from it, but Nikki kept her arm outstretched. “Taste me!” she repeated.

“Don’t make me do this,” Rachel whispered, but she was rubbing herself again as she said it. Nikki merely waited, eyes intent on the other girl. With a small moan, Rachel leaned forward again and sucked Nikki’s finger into her mouth.

Every touch of Rachel’s tongue or her soft lips on her finger wound the tension in Nikki’s belly higher. She withdrew her finger and cradled Rachel’s head. “More! Lick me!” she gasped.

“Noo…” objected Rachel, but there was no resistance as the feather touch of Nikki’s hand on her head drew her closer.

The first faint warm breath against her slick skin was more than Nikki could stand. “Oh God!” she screamed, and convulsively trapped Rachel against her creaming sex as she climaxed explosively. A surprised Rachel struggled briefly, and then began vigorously probing Nikki with her tongue. Nikki’s arousal quickly peaked a second time and she jerked helplessly in her chair. This time, Rachel held her pinned in place until the tremors subsided and Nikki caught her breath.

Rachel rocked back on her heels and looked at Nikki; her body was flushed with arousal, her face wet with Nikki’s spend, and her hair in complete disarray. The girls smiled at each other.

“Oh God, you’re good,” Nikki admitted. “I bet you want to get off now, right?”

“Definitely,” allowed Rachel, brushing her hair out of her eyes.

Nikki considered. “You deserve it. But I think the audience does, too.” She noticed the crowd had grown so large that it filled the end of the small room, and the staff had closed the entry door to newcomers. “Pick a couple toys from the table — make sure one of them is something you don’t recognize.”

Extra security finally succeeded in shooing the audience out of the room after Rachel reached one last drawn-out, screaming orgasm while working herself up and down on a vibrator that Nikki held motionless while one lucky spectator slowly withdrew a string of anal beads from her clutching ass.

Nikki felt drained, but Rachel looked like she could barely stand. Nikki very nearly poured her into the armchair.

“We generally frown on audience interaction,” her boss commented, but he didn’t look displeased as he surveyed the scene. The cleaning crew was already at work mopping the floor, which was splattered in several places with what looked like semen. “Let’s talk, Nikki,” he announced, gesturing for her to follow him.

“Certainly, Mr…” Nikki wasn’t sure how to proceed, but hurried after him down the hall.

“Call me Bob.”

Bob didn’t seem like a fitting name, but at least she had something to call him. “Okay, Bob. Look, I didn’t mean to get out line,” Nikki apologized. “We were just a hand short and security was busy just keeping people behind the rope.”

“Whatever.” He waved her off. “I wanted to talk to you about something else. You seem to have an aptitude for this.”

“Um, thanks,” Nikki replied. They walked through the dressing room, where she was greeted by scattered applause and whistles. According to the clock, she’d spent more than a double shift with Rachel; no wonder she was tired!

Bob led her into his office and closed the door. The ever-present fog trailed down from the ventilator, and he irritatedly waved it away from his face. “How long do you think Liz has worked here?” he asked.

“What?” The unexpected turn in the conversation took Nikki completely by surprise.

Luckily, it appeared to be a rhetorical question. “Eight years!” Bob announced.

“Eight?” Nikki echoed weakly. Liz didn’t look that old; if she’d been doing this for eight years, she must have started at…

“Eight. And you’re the first recruit — maybe — she’s brought on board. I’m not saying she’s not a good worker, ’cause she is, but that’s no way to grow the business. Now, you” — he jabbed a finger at Nikki — “you’ve been here what, a week?”

“About,” admitted the teen. Apparently he paid more attention to things than she’d thought.

“Right, a week, and you’ve already got this Rachel girl eating out of your,” he smirked and winked broadly, “hand. That’s the kind of thing I’m looking for!”

He seemed to be waiting for a response, so Nikki said, “thanks, I guess.”

Bob rummaged through the trash on his desk. “Now, it’s a little early for you, but Halloween only comes once a year and it’s our biggest night. You could make a big difference. Especially this year, with so many football widows. You were planning to go out trick-or-treating, right?”

She had, actually, but… “Yes. I’d meant to ask earlier about borrowing this…” Nikki plucked at the leather skirt.

Bob laughed, a gravelly chuckle that verged on a cough. “That’s my girl! I knew I could count on you.” He produced a small leather-bound booklet and a bag with the “Little House of Horrors” logo on it.

“Here,” he handed them to Nikki, “just visit the addresses in your book. Remember to show the bag and say, ‘trick FOR treat’, and just do what comes naturally, okay?”

“Sure,” a puzzled Nikki responded. She eyed the bag, which had “LHOW” emblazoned below the logo. “Shouldn’t this be ‘LHOH’?” she asked?

“It’s a typo,” Bob assured her with the same broad wink he’d used a few minutes earlier. “And get some stockings — you’ll rub yourself raw walking in those boots. Now get out of here!”

Nikki walked down Crestwood Avenue, a solo disturbance in a sea of trick-or-treaters. She kept to a comfortable stroll, comfortable despite the autumn chill. In addition to some thigh-high hose, she’d acquired a leather jacket and biker’s cap, and very little skin was exposed to the evening air. The upscale neighborhood had attracted what Nikki suspected was more than its share of visiting guests, and she amused herself by watching as they passed by.

Her first stop was a large colonial with enough jack o’ lanterns and pumpkins on display to stock a farm market. A few butterflies fluttered in Nikki’s stomach as she started up the driveway, passing a small group of departing Jedi knights. The teen recited Bob’s instructions under her breath one last time. Really, what was the point?

Dutifully, Nikki checked the orientation of her bag and pressed the doorbell button. The door was opened almost immediately by a woman wearing a “sexy witch” costume. She could have been Nikki’s mother, although she was better preserved. “Oh, aren’t you sexy!” the woman chirped.

“Trick for treat,” Nikki announced, brandishing her goody bag.

The woman looked suddenly uncertain. “Excuse me?”

“Trick for treat,” the teen repeated, taking care to enunciate clearly.

The woman’s eyes dropped to the bag and grew wide. “Oh!” she gasped, “come in, Mistress!” Nikki stepped inside. A group of kids at the foot of the driveway paused as the porch light went out, and then moved on toward the next house.

An hour later, Nikki emerged from the house, glowing and sated. It had been a trip to tan the woman’s ass and then make her eat out Nikki on her daughter’s bed, and she’d been pathetically eager to use her tongue in all of Nikki’s holes.

The teen hefted her bag, feeling the weight of the stuffed envelope inside it. She didn’t grudge Bob the money; Nikki knew she’d do this for free. She opened her book to check the next address.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts
Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2025 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

A WordPress.com Website.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Subscribe Subscribed
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other subscribers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Subscribe Subscribed
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.